ã€ŠMy Instant Marriageã€‹


 Chapter 1 His tricky plan

    It was college summer break to Yoon Eunbi. She was so excited about the summer holiday because her elder sister Yoon Eunah is getting married. The wedding was arranged by the elders of the family. Yoon¡¯s family owns a famous dairy factory in South Korea therefore her parents arranged a marriage to Yoon Eunah with one of their business colleague¡¯s son, Lee Young Soo. Lee¡¯s family runs a star hotel business in South Korea.

    The day before the wedding ceremony at Mr. Yoon¡¯s house:

    Mr. Lee¡¯s family came to Mr. Yoon¡¯s residence to have dinner. When Mr. Lee¡¯s family reached at their future inw¡¯s residence Mr. & Mrs. Yoon greeted them with a handshake.

    While they walk into the house Mr. Lee asked, "May I know why are you so anxious, Mr. Yoon are you all right?"

    "I¡¯m fine thank you for your concern Mr. Lee. It¡¯s just the thoughts of the wedding are making me feel rather anxious." Mr. Yoon replied.

    "As a parent I could understand your worries. However, please try to calm down because being anxious all the time is not good for your health. Also, the marriage will be held without any barriers, so please cheer up, and loosen up Mr. Yoon." Mr. Leeforted him with a warm smile.

    "Mrs. Yoon, where is Eunah?" Mrs. Lee suddenly asked as she sat down on the sofa in the living room.

    "She is in her room," Mrs. Yoon replied and asked Eunbi to bring her elder sister toe and meet her future parents-inw and fianc¨¦.

    Eunbi nodded her head and went to call her elder sister, Eunah. She knocked at her sister¡¯s room door and waited. "Eonni, are you there? Please open the door."

    There was no reply from her, so she twisted the doorknob and entered in, "Eonni, what are you doing here? omma asked you toe and meet your future parents- inw and fianc¨¦-" she stopped informing and looked around the room. After not finding Eunah in her room she looked everywhere in the house but Eunah was nowhere to be found, and even Eunbi tried to contact her by her phone number but she couldn¡¯t reach her.

    Eunbi was panic and went to inform it to her parents. The elders were discussing about the marriage ceremony in the living room when she walked in to tell her parents about Eunah¡¯s disappearance. At that moment, she was too scared to go to her father and tell him first, thus she went to her mother and stood behind her.

    "Where is Eunah?" her mother asked her.

    Eunbi leaned down next to her mother as she was sitting down on the sofa and whispered in her ear, "omma, I need to talk to you in private." her mother cleared her throat, "excuse me Mrs. Lee, I¡¯ll be right back in a few minutes."

    Mrs. Lee nodded her head.

    She took her mother to upstairs to Eunah¡¯s room. As soon as they entered Mrs. Yoon noticed that Eunah was not in her room. She asked Eunbi again with stern face, "Where is Eunah? Is she in the bathroom?"

    "No, omma, eon... eonni ran away from the house."

    "What?" she hits Eunbi¡¯s arm, "It¡¯s not the time for prank. Tell me, where is she now?"

    "Omma, I¡¯m not pranking," she said and picked up the folded paper from the study table, handed it over to her and asked her to read it."

    Mrs. Yoon opened the letter and began to read it.

    Dear Omma and Appa,

    "I¡¯m sorry to you guys, I had tried to say that I was not interested in this arranged matrimony. But I couldn¡¯t. I know parents have the rights to choose their child¡¯s life partner and you guys have always chosen everything best for me. But you guys had never asked me whether I was happy or not with what you had chosen for me. I had epted it even though I didn¡¯t liked it it¡¯s because I had faith that you guys always chose only good for me. But I couldn¡¯t ept when ites to marriage. It¡¯s my life and I¡¯m the one should decide who my life partner is. Because I¡¯m the one who is going to spend the rest of my life with that person as his wife. And the worst part is I don¡¯t like him at all and he is not my ideal type. I have dreams and desires of my marriage- I wanted to date a guy, fall in love with him, and understand his character before getting married. But how could I marry a guy when I don¡¯t even know anything about his character and who always runs after money and business? I think you guys have arranged this marriage because of business. I have no idea how to stop and escape from this marriage hence I decided to run away. I am really sorry Mr. Lee Young-soo I never had a chance to express my decision to you about this marriage, and please marry a woman who truly loves you.

    I am extremely sorry again, omma, appa. Take care of your health. Please don¡¯t try to find me and don¡¯t worry about me I can take care of myself."

    With love,

    Yoon Eunah

    "How could she do this to us?" Mrs. Yoon shouted repeatedly as tears welled up in her eyes and it spilled down her cheeks, "how could she do this to us? How could she do this to us?"

    Her shout drew Mr. Yoon and the guests¡¯ attention. Therefore, they rushed upstairs worriedly.

    Eunbi hugged her mother to console her, thought that it will calm her down but it didn¡¯t work, because it was a great humiliation for a parents which Eunbi couldn¡¯t able to understand that from their point of view.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you, why are you shouting?" Mr. Yoon asked.

    Mrs. Yoon showed the letter to him.

    After reading the letter, Mr. Yoon pped his forehead and sat down on the bed lifelessly. "How could she do this to us? Where did she learn it to do like this? How could she think that we arranged this marriage for business purposes? Only parents know what is good and bad for their children. Are there any parents in this world who try to spoil their child¡¯s life? Why did she decide to ran-away? Tomorrow is the wedding ceremony- I don¡¯t know how I am going to tell this to the invited guest that the marriage was called-off because the bride ran-away on the day before the wedding ceremony. Did she know how I dreamed about her wedding? I had nned her wedding to be one of the best in my friends and family circles, for that I had invested lots of money for the wedding preparations. Money is not a problem as moneyes and goes but once we lose our self-esteem, and pride in front of other people it is very hard to regain it." He burst out emotionally to his wife and held her hands, "honey, let¡¯s assume that she was dead and forget everything about her from this moment."

    Mrs. Yoon shoved his hands hardly and gave him a fierce re, "Don¡¯t you have a conscience? She is our daughter how could you say this to me?"

    "Yes, I have which is why I¡¯m regretting it at this moment to have her as my daughter. I will not forgive her for being such a selfish girl. When she doesn¡¯t care about us then why should we care about her? From now on, our only daughter is Eunbi so let¡¯s stop worrying about her and move on." Mr. Yoon said sternly.

    The situation became worse Eunbi and her mother never thought that Mr. Yoon would say such words. How it will be possible for a mother to assume her child is dead when her child is still alive. As a mother, she needs her child and as a wife she needs her husband too. Eun-bi consoled her mother, "omma, stop crying stay strong don¡¯t take appa¡¯s words seriously everything will pass away, he¡¯s fly off the handle."

    "We are extremely sorry Mr. and Mrs. Lee; it¡¯s our mistake to not being a strict parent to that selfish girl. We gave her lots of space which is why she took advantage of us or else she should have respected our words and desires, and she would have not failed to do her duty as an obedient daughter to her parents." Mr. Yoon held Mr. Lee¡¯s hands, "I¡¯m extremely sorry for pushing you in such an embarrassing situation. Please help me Mr. Lee I don¡¯t have the courage to tell the invited guests that the wedding has been called off because of my daughter."

    Mr. Lee tried to console Mr. Yoon but he was also worried and disappointed as him.

    Everybody in the room was immersing with pool of emotions except Young-soo. He used this opportunity to express his thoughts to the elders and of course he has full rights because he¡¯s the main victim of the run-away bride. "I request all of you to stop worrying because worries never solved anything there is a solution to each and every problem. I have an idea hope it will save both of our family¡¯s pride and our self esteem. Please don¡¯t call off the wedding. This wedding will be held tomorrow but, not with Yoon Eunah." He passed for a few seconds as everybody looked at him with bewilderment. He cleared his throat, took a deep breath and without any hesitation he boldly asked, "Mr. Yoon, may I marry your younger daughter, Yoon Eunbi? Trust me, Mr. and Mrs. Yoon, I promise you that I will take good care of your daughter."

    Eunbi was agitated with Young-soo¡¯s idea.

    "We trust you, Young-soo. But my question is how it could be possible because we are not doing a secret wedding. We have invited all of our friends and families to the wedding. We have to answer the invited guest about the reason why the bride was changed. How would you deal with that? Moreover, it is very tough to make the changes in a very short period. The wedding is not one day party it¡¯s your future too." Mr. Yoon exined.

    "Yes Young-soo what Mr. Yoon said is right, marriage is not like a business to make changes immediately by implementing n B as soon as the n A fails. Don¡¯t rush in such things, it¡¯s your life, please try to understand, my son." His father exined.

    "I know the value of the marriage, dad, as well as the value of the pain when the marriage has not gone through as it was nned. I¡¯m damn serious it is possible to hold the wedding tomorrow with a few changes."

    Young-soo¡¯s mother joined the conversation and asked him, "Can you please tell us how it will be possible, son?"

    "Mom, we can hide the truth about Eunah, and tell some fake story to the invited guests."

    His father crooked his eyebrows, "Fake story about what?"

    "Yes, dad a fake love story in between me and Eunbi," without wasting the time he started exining the story in brief with a flow- "My parents nned an arranged marriage to me with Yoon Eunah. But they don¡¯t know about me and Eunbi were secretly in a love rtionship for more than a years. Even Eunah, doesn¡¯t know about us. I epted for the engagement because we don¡¯t have guts to express about our love rtionship to our parents. Therefore, we decided to break-up. However, after the broke-up we don¡¯t know how to avoid meeting each-other in some certain crucial situations like when ites to a family meeting or get-together. It made both of us to push into awkward situations. When the wedding day came closer and nearer it became more awkward than before. To make an end to the awkwardness finally two days before the wedding we decided to discuss about our love rtionship to, Yoon Eunah. After hearing about our matter she promised to help us to discuss about this matter to our parents. She convinced both of our parents. After getting the approval from our parents we told the elders that we are willing to marry each-other. They nodded their heads and epted to tie the knot on the same date of the wedding which had been nned for me and Yoon Eunah."

    After finish narrating the story he asked the elders, "now tell me, it is possible or not?"

    "I think it¡¯ll work but before that you wanted to know about Eunbi¡¯s decision? Without knowing her decision you can¡¯t manage anything," Mr. Lee said.

    Young-soo walked near to Eunbi, held her right hand with his, knelt down in front of her, looked straight into her eyes and boldly proposed her without any hesitation. "Yoon Eunbi, would you agree to be my wife?"

 Chapter 2 You ruined my life, Eonni

    Eunbi was surprised with Young-soo¡¯s abrupt proposal, thus she didn¡¯t know what to do or how to react. This was her first marriage proposal but she felt embarrassed and awful to hear it from her elder sister¡¯s fianc¨¦ thus she stood there like a rock.

    Young-soo stood up and gently shook her shoulders, "What happened? Why are you zipping your mouth shut! Say something. Look at your parents faces how heartbroken they are now. How could you manage to see them in this situation? Do you want them to get insulted and let their heads down in front of others? Don¡¯t stand like a rock." He shook her shoulders again, e-on, now please open your mouth and say- yes or no. I¡¯m sure you can lighten-up your parent mood by saying yes to this marriage."

    Eunbi¡¯s father couldn¡¯t manage to witness his daughter in such situation, he asked Young-soo to stop forcing his daughter in this matter, "what she will do if you ask her to marry you unexpectedly moreover she was still immature to decide about her marriage."

    Eunbi looked at her father¡¯s face and noticed that he looked so unhappy and heartbroken which she had never seen him like that before. She wanted him to look so confident, brave, and calm as he used to be. She quickly hugged her father and burst into tears. "Appa, please don¡¯t look gloomy stay strong, if this marriage makes you bring back your happiness I¡¯m happy to marry him. Appa, I¡¯m your daughter, I¡¯ll not do anything against your wish, and I promise you that I¡¯ll not let you feel embarrassed in front of others at any situations because of me."

    "Appa, I¡¯ll marry him." Eunbi said confidently.

    Her parents were surprised with her decision and Young-soo¡¯s lips curved upward for a smile. Mr. & Mrs. Lee were also happy with her decision.

    Mr. Yoon cupped his daughter¡¯s face with his palms, "Aigoo, Eunbi-ah I thought that you are still a kid but you just made me realize that my thoughts were wrong about you you proved that you are matured enough. I¡¯m so proud of you my dear. Are you confident about your decision? We are not forcing you because this is your life so take your time and reconsider about your decision."

    She shook her head, "No, appa there is no need to reconsider about this matter anymore. Because I strongly believe that you would have chosen him as your son-inw after researching about his full history. I¡¯m ready for the wedding so do the other preparations without any worries."

    "Honey, look at our daughter I can¡¯t believe that our babyish daughter is talking like a matured one." Mr. Yoon expressed his thoughts to his wife.

    "Appa, I¡¯m not a kid you knew that I¡¯m 21 year old woman now, and I know very well what is right and wrong." She said and embraced her mother, "omma, do all the wedding preparations I¡¯ll marry him are you happy now?"

    Actually her mother was not happy with Eunbi¡¯s decision she felt so apologetic towards her daughter for being helpless. She threw a look at Eunbi with tears with a thought, girl why did you agree to this marriage. Eunbi wiped off the tears from her mother¡¯s face and forced a smile, "omma, don¡¯t look unhappy and please stop crying, if you keep on crying like this then your face will not look good tomorrow at my wedding ceremony." However, her father was so happy with Eunbi¡¯s decision, and he asked Mr. and Mrs. Lee, "Do you both have any objections to this marriage?"

    "Absolutely not, Mr. Yoon because we know about our son that, he is a good decision maker and he¡¯s always confident with his decision, which is why he is running our families business sessfully at this young age." Mr. Lee said proudly.

    "I agree with you Mr. Lee. He is one of the genuine men I have ever met in my life. Her father said and thanked Young-soo for taking care of his family¡¯s pride. "I¡¯m very fortunate to get a wonderful person as my son-inw, and my daughter is so lucky to have you as her husband. I have a strong faith that you can make my daughter¡¯s life happy and a pleasant-full one till the end of her life."

    "Stop thanking me as a third person, Mr. Yoon. I¡¯m so blessed to have your daughter as my wife, and as I promised I will take good care of your daughter. Now all I need from your daughter is to act like a lovey-dovey couple in front of the invited guests tomorrow at the wedding ceremony."

    "Of-course she will co-operate with you as for your request," her father assured him with a smile.

    "Well I think it¡¯s time for us to move from here, Mr. & Mrs. Yoon take some quality of rest and don¡¯t worry about anything else, my son will take care of all the changes which should be done by tomorrow for the wedding ceremony, so take care and stay strong we will meet you on tomorrow," Mr. Lee advised.

    Mr. Yoon smiled and nodded his head.

    Once Mr. Lee¡¯s family left the house Young-soo gets into her room, locked the door,y down t on her stomach on the bed, and cried out loud while punching the bed angrily. She muttered under her breath angrily. What happened to my parents? How could they believe him so blindly? Don¡¯t they know he was acting as a gentleman in front of them? Are they out of their mind? When her gaze met at the childhood picture of her and her sister Bora, she picked thatminate photo from the bedside table, looked at her sister in that photo and asked, Eonni, why did you ran-away? Because of your stupid decision my life has trapped in his hands, you ruined my life and you are such a selfish woman whom I hate the most. She threw theminate photo fiercely on the floor; she lied on the bed to the right side and hugged her knees. How did I agree to marry him and how am I going to live with him without knowing anything about him? She questioned herself and after a while she drifted off to sleep.

    Next day in the morning she was awoken by the knocking sound of her room door. She gets down from the bed, walked near to the door, opened it to see who it was and it was her mother. Her mother forced a smile on her face and asked, "good morning, did you slept well?"

    Eunbi felt the concern in her mother¡¯s voice but she ignored it and just nodded her head.

    Her mother gently pped Eunbi¡¯s cheek and said, "Good, now go and get ready the makeup artist will be here in an hour."

    Eunbi nodded her head and hugged her mother all of a sudden. Her mother hugged her back and asked her without parting away from the hug, "What happened, are you all right?"

    She wanted to tell her the truth that she¡¯s not interested in this marriage, instead she simply lied to her mother, "I¡¯m fine, omma I just felt like wanted to hug you." She broke the hug and stared at her mother¡¯s face.

    "Why are you staring at my face, is there something on my face?" her mother asked her.

    She shook her head, "nothing, I love you, omma."

    "Love you too, my precious. Now, go and get ready before the makeup artists arrive."

    She nodded her head, went to the bathroom, and took a warm shower. She waited in her room for the make-up artist by wearing the bathrobe.

    Once the make-up artists reach her house they started to do their work. It took one and a half an hour to do theplete makeover.

    After the makeover Eunbi gets into the wedding car which is decorated with flowers and ribbons. After thirty minutes of the car ride she reached the wedding hall before the invited guests present. It was a huge ballroom which can amodate for more than hundred people and it has a beautiful wooden ceiling with decorative up-lightings. The chairs are covered with ivory white cotton covers along with grayce ovey bows, the room was decorated with white orchid¡¯s flowers, and the clear lit candle lights were decorated at the either side of the aisle. The ballroom has decorated with such a grand and beautiful manner but Eunbi was not in the mood to admire all those things. Her mother asked her to go and wait in the bridal room until the call from the preacher. Eunbi nodded her head and went to bridal room.

    Once the invited guests are presented in the ballroom, Young-soo gave his speech first by thanking the presented guests for attending the wedding and then he exined them the reason why the bride has been changed. After finish narrating the same fake love story between him and Eunbi to the invited guests he thank and apologize to Yoon Eunah of her absents. "I want to thank, Miss. Yoon Eunah because without her help Eunbi and I could not be able toe till the marriage. I feel sorry for her absence today. To avoid an awkward situation and to heal her mind she went on for a long solo trip." He said and finishes off his speech once again by thanking the presented guests for attending the wedding ceremony.

    Eunbi and her parents are surprised to hear those sorry and thank part in the end of Young-soo¡¯s speech. Her father put his arms of her shoulders and said, "Eunbi, you are really very lucky to marry him."

    She looked at her father and forced a smile on her face.

    After a few minutes the wedding ceremony begins when the preacher called the bride to join the groom at the altar. The second song yed, flower girls scattered the flower petals down the aisle as the bride walked down the aisle by holding her father¡¯s hand. When they reached near to Young-soo, he stepped down from the altar, bowed his head to his father-inw for respect, and gave him a handshake. Mr. Yoon, hand-off of his precious daughter to the groom and said, "Please take good care of my daughter." Young-soo nodded his head, held his bride¡¯s hand, and replied, "Sure, Mr. Yoon." Then the preacher asked the bride and groom to bow their heads together to the presented guests before stepping up on the altar.

    Both the bride and groom did bow their heads to the presented guests. Once they stepped up on the altar the preacher gave his speech about the marriage and started the wedding vows. First the preacher turned his head towards the groom. "Lee Young-soo, do you, take Yoon Eunbi to be your wedded wife, to live together in marriage? Do you promise to love her,fort her, honor and keep her for better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and health, and forsaking all others, be faithful only to her, for as long as you both shall live?"

    He boldly said, "I do"

    After getting eptance from the groom the preacher turned his head towards the bride and asked, "Yoon Eunbi, do you take Lee Young-soo to be your wedded husband, to live together in marriage? Do you promise to love him,fort him, honor and keep him for better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and health, and forsaking all others, be faithful only to him, for as long as you both shall live?"

    She was anxious as the preacher asked her eptance of the wedding through the wedding vows. Her whole body started to tremble with fear, legs got weaker as she mulled whether to say yes or no. Moreover, she¡¯s got no other choice she needed to do this to save the pride and self-esteem of her parents, tears threatened her eyes; she swallowed the lump of her throat nervously, opened her mouth, and said, "I do."

    The presented guests cheered the bride and groom by pping their hands. The preacher asked them to exchange the wedding rings on their ring fingers. After exchanging the rings the preacher announced, "I now pronounce you as a man and wife, you may now kiss the bride."

    Young-soo stepped closer to her, gently lifted her chin with his curled index finger, and made her look at him. As she looked at his eyes her heart pounded like a kettledrum. Anxiety was written all over her face but he didn¡¯t care about it, he gently ced his hands over her waist, crooked his head, leans forward against her face, and sealed his lips with hers. The entire guest pped their hands once again with a smile stered on the faces.

    In the evening at the wedding reception the bride and groom took pictures with the invited guests. To look like a romantic couple Young-soo often kisses Eunbi¡¯s cheeks and hands, also he wrapped his arm around her waist and shoulder in front of the guests. After the dinner the just got married couple danced together, they somehow managed to move their body romantically ording to the rhythm of the music without any practice. After that the wedding reception came to an end and it¡¯s time for them to leave the ballroom. Eunbi hugged her mother and cried, her mother wiped off the tears from her face andforted her, "you are a strong girl Eunbi so please stop crying and take care of yourself." Her father held Young-soo¡¯s hands and said, "Please take good care of my daughter. The main thing in the marriage life is adjustments and understandings so please try to understand each other¡¯s feelings and live together with lots and lots of love and happiness."

    The couple bowed their heads to their parents before they gets into the stretch white limo car; the car was decorated with red roses along with a just married sign board at the back of the car. As a gentleman Young-soo helped Eunbi to get into the car, and then he get in and sat right next to her. When the car moved they forced a smile and waved their hands to their parents.

 Chapter 3 The wedding nigh

    In between the car ride he made a phone call to his secretary Kim Jaemin. And Jaemin answered the call in a few rings.

    Young-soo: "Did you finish all the arrangements which I asked you to do in the suite room?"

    Jaemin: "Yes sir."

    "Good, we are on the way and will be there in another twenty minutes," Young-soo replied and discussed about his next day schedule with his secretary and then he hung-up the phone call.

    He folded his arms firmly on his chest and gazed at the night view of the city through the car¡¯s window. Neither him nor her was not interested to start the conversation, even they are not interested to have a love shot at the limo car, all they did was they just zipped their mouths shut and let the silence upy in the limo until they reach their destination.

    Eunbi felt so ufortable to travel with him and she was so impatient to reach the destination. Once the limo car was parked at the grand entrance of the star hotel which was owned by Young-soo¡¯s family, she gets down from the car followed by him, and asked him out of the blue by looking at the star hotel, "now why are we here at this hour?"

    "Are you a kid, you really don¡¯t know why we are here?" He snarled her.

    She stared at him in a perplexed expression.

    The hotel staffs weed them with a flower bouquet, congratted, and wished them to have a happy married life. The couple thanked and received the flower bouquet together from the staff with a gentle smile on their faces. Young-soo introduced his Secretary to Eunbi, "he is Mr. Kim Jaemin my secretary, but he is like my elder brother." She stered a smile on her face by looking at Jaemin as he bowed his head to her with a smile.

    Jaemin guided them to the suite room, opened the room door with a card key, and inserted it on its holder. Before he leaves the room once again he congratted and wished the couple to have a happy married life.

    She followed Young-soo and entered the room without uttering a word. He closed the room door and headed directly into the bathroom. She sat down on the couch and looked around the room- it was decorated with lit-up candle lights, and the petals of red roses are arranged in heart shape at the center of the bed on the white bedspread. Through the arrangements she realized the reason why she was now in the suite room. Her heart pounded faster and she wondered- is this was the arrangements he asked over the phone to his secretary during the car ride. She prayed to the God in her mind to save her from this unexpected situation of her life. Tears rolled down from her cheeks she wiped off the tears of her own, consoled herself not to cry, and thinks how to stop this first wedding night as a brave woman.

    Young-soo came out of the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around his waist by wiping his head with a mini towel, to drag Eunbi¡¯s attention he purposely shut the door with a bang and walked near to the wardrobe. Eunbi jolted out of her thoughts, turns her head towards her right and looked at him, as her eyes met his tall half naked body she quickly switched her gaze down over to the floor. He smirked in triumph, opened the wardrobe took out the t-shirt, wore it, sat down at the edge of the bed, and dries his hair with the mini towel, "Do you like the decoration done in the room? It looks so romantic isn¡¯t?"

    Eunbi controlled her anger by gritting her teeth tightly. Without answering him she gets down from the couch and walked towards the wardrobe. She opened it thinking that there will be somefortable clothes for her to wear, but to her dismay there were only few lingerie sets are there in the wardrobe. She took one and looked at it; it¡¯s was a red embroidery silk satin sleeveless,ced knee length lingerie set.

    "Good selection, wear it, babe. You¡¯ll look so sexy in that lingerie." Young-soomented.

    Her blood boiled with anger and she couldn¡¯t hold it to any further extent. Therefore, she opened her mouth and yelled at him, "ENOUGH! STOP IT YOUNG-SOO, THERE IS A LIMIT FOR EVERYTHING." She showed her index finger in front of his face. "How dare you ask me to wear these kinds of dresses?" she threw the lingerie on his face angrily, which she was holding, "ask some other woman to wear it for you. Don¡¯t ever imagine that I will wear these kinds of dresses, and don¡¯t try to control me for all your needs I¡¯m not your toy. How could you act as if nothing has happened and ask me to act like you? Do you know how awful I felt when you held and kiss me in the wedding ceremony? You are such a cheap minded guy to tell some fake love story in between us to fool the presented guests. You ruined my life and how could you ask me about this shitty wedding night arrangements. I epted to marry you only to save the pride of my parents and don¡¯t ever expect that I¡¯ll ept you as my husband, we may have married but for me you are aplete stranger."

    He gets down from the bed, walked near to her, lifts one of his brows, "What? I ruined your life. Watch your words before you speak. Your sister ruined my life she insulted and rejected me you better not forget that, it¡¯s all happened only because of your elder sister not because of me."

    "I agree that my sister has insulted and rejected you but it was her own decision, now what do you want me to do for that?"

    "You are the responsible in behalf of your parents because they are such a negligence parents to grown-up such a reckless daughter like your sister. If your sister was scared to tell your parents that she was not interested in the arranged matrimony, she would have told it to me before the engagement or in the engagement or even after the engagement. Instead why did she decide to say her decision on the day before the marriage and that too by a runaway letter? I¡¯m not a cheap minded guy~ your sister is the cheap minded woman in the world."

    "You don¡¯t have any rights to talk about my family members. I agree what my sister had done was inexcusable. But before you speak about my family members first you question yourself what you had done was right or wrong. When my parents suffered from sadness you used their weakness as your strength to make them fall for your wicked act, by acting as if you really care for them. You emotionally ckmailed me and forced me to ept to marry you. I¡¯m sure that one day you¡¯ll regret for your wickedness. One thing I couldn¡¯t understand that for what reason you forced me to marry you?"

    "You really don¡¯t know the reason why I married you?" He narrows his eyes and smirked. "I married you to seek revenge because your sister has messed up with me, so in behalf of your sister you are going to face the consequences and I¡¯m going to make your life like living in the hell."

    "I knew that you have married me to seek revenge so I am not scared of your revenge, and even I knew that this is not the only reason too. Tell me the truth you have married me because of the money and to own my family¡¯s business as yours, am I right?"

    Instead of answering her questions he went towards the bed, sat down again at the edge of the bed and continues to dry his hair with the mini towel, and acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything.

    Eunbi was annoyed with his behavior, she walked near to him pulled the mini towel from his hand and threw it on the floor, "I¡¯m speaking with you, are you deaf or what, answer me now."

    He calmly gets down from the bed, took the towel from the floor with a smirk, and said, "Of course I¡¯m listening, but I¡¯m not interested to answer all your questions now."

    She was way too annoyed than before by him. "What my sister had mentioned about you in the letter is right, you know only how to run after money. You don¡¯t know how to respect other feelings. You don¡¯t know the meanings for emotions, love, affection, marriage, and life. All you know about is money, your only life and world is money."

    He grabbed her shoulders and pinned her against the nearest wall, "Yoon Eunbi, ENOUGH! Stop testing my patience. I¡¯m warning you if you speak one more word of me without knowing anything about my character I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do to you." He said, with a threatening re.

    "I¡¯m not scared of your threats you stupid. What will you do if I didn¡¯t stop talking about your stupid character, will you hit me up till I die? Go ahead and do that, it is much better for me to die in your hands than living with you. Come-on idiot kill-" Before she finishes off the sentence Young-soo cupped her face with his hands and kissed her forcefully. She widened her eyes in astonishment, put her hands on his chest, pushed him away from her, and gasped for air. He wiped off his lips with his thumb finger, and gazed at her, "Don¡¯t ever think that you are strong enough and that¡¯s why you are able pushed me away from you. If I would have thought I would have held you tight in my arms and deepened the kiss. But I didn¡¯t do like that, do you know why? It¡¯s because I think it¡¯s enough for you to know what will happen if you fail to listen to my words." He paused for a few seconds, and asked, "Do you understand?" Then he leaned forward to her, "I¡¯m d to know that I am your first kiss, babe," he whispered in her ears with a wink.

 Chapter 4 Threatening and warnings

    "I¡¯m d to know that I¡¯m your first kiss, babe." He whispered in her ear with a wink.

    Eunbi took a deep breath and gave him a fierce re.

    "What¡¯s with that look? Don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m scared, babe." He pretended as if he was scared with her look.

    "Don¡¯t get too happy, your guess was wrong and you are not my first kiss," she said furiously.

    He grinned at her, "You are such a bad liar, I know how a girl will react to the first kiss, and I had experienced that in you when I kissed you at the wedding ceremony. Next time when I kiss you, try to kiss me back, if you don¡¯t know how to kiss ask it to me I¡¯ll teach you, babe."

    Eunbi felt disgusting to hear those words from him, "you perverted bastard, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to talk like this to me. Don¡¯t ever think that I¡¯ll kiss you." She aggressively outbursts her anger with stern look and warned him, "stop calling me, babe from your filthy mouth.

    "How dare you are to call me a perverted bastard." He clenched his jaw against the anger. She gasped as he grabbed the fistful of her hair at the back of her head and yanked her head backward. "I¡¯m trying to be nice to you, don¡¯t make it hard. I don¡¯t have any intention to harm you in our wedding night but you are insisting my anger to do it." She yelped in pain as he shouted out loud with anger. "Do you know the meaning of a pervert and what he¡¯ll do when he gets angry?" he shakes her head by grabbing her hair tightly with his fist, "answer me now, do you know the meaning or not?"

    She hits his chest with her free hand, and tries to push him away from her with all her strength to get free from his grip on her hair, but he was way too stronger than she expected. He caught her hand soon in a few hits and pinned it at her back "Don¡¯t you know that men are stronger than women so stop trying to fight with me." He said and unwrapped her wrist and hair, he sighed deeply, "anyways we are here to celebrate our first wedding night which is so precious for every married couple in the world, because it happens only once in everybody¡¯s life. Therefore, let¡¯s stop our arguments and celebrate our wedding night like what other couples will do in their wedding night. I think it¡¯s better for you to obey me and fulfill my needs as a good wife."

    "Though this you have proved that you are a perverted bastard, don¡¯t ever imagine about the wedding night it¡¯s not going to happen even in your dreams. I¡¯ll never ept you as my husband we are husband and wife only in documents and in others eyes. When we are locked inside the four walls you better stay away from me and don¡¯t try to take advantage of me, if you try to get near me I¡¯ll kick you off you better be careful." She warned him as her cheeks and ears are flushed with anger.

    "I have warned you more than enough to not name me a perverted bastard but why are you keep on repeating the same mistake, MY DEAR WIFE," he uttered in rage. "Do you think I had warned you just for a fun? Huh!" he said and held her shoulders and roughly pinned her against the nearby wall, he leaned forward and sealed his lips with hers within a blink of an eye.

    Eunbi tightly pressed her lips together, ced her hands on his firm chest tried to push him away from her as she did before. However, this time he didn¡¯t break the kiss because he wanted to show her how strong he was, so he grabbed one of her hands intertwined his fingers with hers, and shoved it above her head. Then he wrapped his other hand around the nape of her neck, and deepened the kiss. Tears were rolled down her cheeks from her tightly closed eyes, she gasped in between the kiss, and tried her best to push him away from her with her free hand, but she couldn¡¯t.

    He broke the kiss and rested his forehead against hers, threatened her to kiss him back in a low gruff voice, and sealed his lips once again with hers. She tightly pressed her lips together in line again not offering him an ess to explore every inch of her mouth with his tongue. He made his teeth roughly scrape and nibble at her bottom lip, even though she was so adamant to part her lips for him. He was annoyed, so he released her hand from his firm grip, and roughly cupped her clothed breast. She trembled with his touch, and parted her lips with a small gasp. He quickly swept his tongue into her mouth and caressed her tongue with his. He moved his hand from her breast down towards her waist and encircled his arm around her waist. He drew her closer to his body made sure to not let any gap between them, and then he turned the kiss into an intense one as he kissed her aggressively.

    Her inner mind told her to do something bravely to stop him before he does any further. She shut her eyes tight, squeezed out the tears from her eyes, wrapped her hand at the nape of his neck, mped her teeth upon his lower lip, bitted it as harder as she could without any mercy, she moved her hand from his neck up towards his hair, raked his finger through his hair and grabbed his hair tightly in her hand.

    His eyes are wide open as he growled with the sharp pains over his lips and head. He knitted his eyebrows in pain; held her shoulders, gripped it tightly and tried to pull her away from him.

    His grip on her shoulders was way too tight and the pain was unbearable so she unsped her teeth from his lip, released her hand from his hair, and pushed his hands off from her shoulder. She wiped her lips at the back of her hand, took a deep breath, and asked, "How was my reply to your kiss? Do you like it? Didn¡¯t I warn you that if you try to touch me you¡¯ll face the consequences?"

    Young-soo touches his lip with his index finger and looked at the blood stain on his finger; his face turned harder and stared at her with his unwavering cold eyes without any emotions. "You bitch," he rasped in anger, pped her hard across the face with his backhand, and quickly gave another p to the other side of her cheek with his front-hand.

    Her vision was blurred with tears, ears rang with the impact of the ps, and she cupped her cheeks with her hands.

    "Do you think you¡¯re brave enough to do this to me?" He dragged her by her hair and pushed her violently on the bed.

    Her eyes are filled with fear. He quickly hovered on top of her, pinned her wrists with his hands and shoved it on either side of her face. With a threatening re he said, "I¡¯m going to punish you in a worst kind of way for misbehaving with me."

    She was frightened and burst into tears, "I¡¯m sorry, Young-soo please don¡¯t do anything to me, now please, please, get off of me, Young-soo."

    "You are toote to apologize I can¡¯t ept it." He said with a smirk, leaned forward to attack her lips, but she sideways her head so he pressed his lips on her neck. He scraped his teeth against her neck, sucked, and bitted her flesh harder until it turned into dark purple mark.

    She pleaded him to stop it but he muffled her pleadings by kissing her lips. He bitted her lower lip harder until it bleeds. Then he sat up, let go of her hands undo his T-shirt over his head and tossed it off on the floor.

    She sped her hands together tightly and begged him, "I¡¯m really sorry for what I did before to you and promise you that I¡¯ll not repeat that again, now please get off of me, please, Young-soo, please, don¡¯t do anything to me, please get off of me I beg you."

    He leaned his upper body forward, bnced his body weight by cing his hands on either side of her shoulders. He brushed a few strands of her hair away of her face, gently tucked it behind at one of her ears. Her eyes are glistening with tears. He gently creased her cheek with his fingers, "rx," he whispered and kissed her forehead tenderly. "Eunbi, just rx yourself and stop screaming I¡¯m your husband not a stranger, so just rx."

    "Young-soo, please get off of me please," she cried out loud, "please let me go, I¡¯m not ready for all these things so please I beg you, get off of me now."

    He held her hand in his hand, he could sense that her hand was trembling with fear; he kissed her hand, and ced her palm over his chest, "can you feel my heart beat?" She yanked her hand away from his chest, cried so hard with intermittently double breath, and her body temperature rose high as if she has got a fever.

    He looked at her in annoyance, "Will you stop crying at-least for God sake," he shouted in front of her face. But she kept on crying. "I said stop crying now, damn it," He said and punched the pillow next to her head.

    She was scared and covered her mouth tightly with her palms, as she tried to control her double breath in a few second she fainted on the bed.

    He was startled as she fainted on the bed. He gently pped her cheeks by calling her name, "hey, Eunbi do you hear me, wake up." He quickly got off of her, lifted her slightly, and undid the zipper at the back of her dress to make her breath easily. He took the water jug from the dining table and sshed some of the water on her face. He sat down next to her on the bed, lifted her head gently, and ced it on top of hisp. Then he gently pped her cheeks, "Eunbi, do you hear me, wake up you just fainted wake-up." In a few seconds she opened her eyes slowly; he breathes in relief, held her shoulders, and made her sit down on the bed. He cradled her head on his bare masculine chest by wrapping his arms around her shoulder for a support, and he asked her to drink some water. She obeyed him and drank the water silently.

    As he saw the tears were rolling down from her eyes he raised his eyebrows, "no, not now again, please don¡¯t cry I will not do anything." He said and wiped off the tears of her face with the help of his fingers, "look at your face it was swollen from crying, please stop crying, and go wash off your face now."

    She got down from the bed and struggles to stand straight of her own. He quickly gets down from the bed and held her shoulders protectively before she fell down on the floor saying, "wait I¡¯ll walk you to the bathroom."

    She weakly pushed his hands away from her, "don¡¯t touch me I don¡¯t need your help I can walk by myself." She said, saunters into the bathroom and mmed the door with a bang.

 Chapter 5 Threatening and warnings- 2

    He rested his body on the bed and murmured in a low voice, oh! God, what¡¯s wrong with this girl? She thinks that she is brave enough to do anything in her mind but she just faint or cries in front of me like a fool. Huh! I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to run my life with her.

    In the bathroom she stood in front of the bathroom mirror, stared at her face it looks so tired, swollen, and has hand prints on either side of her cheeks. She opened the water tap and let the water to flow she gathered some of the water in her palms, and sshed it over her face. She winced in pain as the water contacted at her bruised lip. She washed the hickey mark on her neck by applying some soap over it, zipped the dress properly, and decided to spend the night in the bathroom. She sat down in the empty bathtub by hugging her knees, andid her head upon them. Tears were flowing down from her eyes as she looked at the wedding ring on her finger, she slides the ring off of her finger and threw it on the floor fiercely. Omma, Appa, you guys believed him blindly that he will take good care of me but he just broke all your beliefs. You guys had neverid your hand on me but he harmed me both physically and mentally at the very first day of my marriage. Appa, why did you choose a psychotic pervert as my husband? She uttered in silence and cried alone in the bathroom.

    Young-soo woke up as usual at 6.30 am in the morning and stared at the empty side of the bed. He sat down, leaned back his body over the bed rest, rubbed his eyes with his palms, stifled a yawn, and stretched his body by lifting his hands together above his head. He gazed at the couch thought, whether she might be sleeping on the couch but she was not there too, he wondered, "where the hell has she went early in the morning without a word?" He got down from the bed walked towards the restroom, he twisted the restroom door knob to open it, but it was locked from the other side of the door so he couldn¡¯t open it. He felt displeased at the morning to wait and use the restroom to do the morning business. He knocked the door and waited, as there was no response from her he shouted in an annoyance, "Yah! Eunbie out quickly I want to use the bathroom."

    While in the restroom Eunbi was sleeping in the bathtub. As she heard the knocking sound of the door she thought it was her mother who knocked the door, "Omma, please let me sleep some more stop knocking the door," she murmured in her sleep. As she turns her body to the other side casually thinking that it was her bed her forehead gets hit on the ceramic bathtub. She opened her eyes by rubbing her forehead with her palm in bemusement. She looked around the surrounding and then realized that it was not her room, it¡¯s a hotel¡¯s restroom. And as she heard him yells at the other side of the door she quickly gets up from the bathtub, opened the door, and looked at Young-soo.

    He gazed at her from head to toe in annoyance- her hair was disheveled, and her wedding dress waspletely crumpled. "What were you doing inside the bathroom for such a long time without responding my question?" he asked, and pulled her out roughly, entered in the restroom and mmed the door in her face.

    No one has done like this to her before, she felt so anxiety and annoyed with his behaviors towards her. She was about to cry but she advised herself to not cry at the morning as soon as she woke up from the sleep and she thought, when he doesn¡¯t want to hear my exnation then why did he questioned me, he is such a pathetic jerk.

    When he came out of the bathroom he looked at her while wiping his face with the help of the towel. She was sleeping on the couch in a sitting position. He cleared his throat to draw her attention, "ahem...ahem." She opened her eyes with a jolt and rubbed her eyes gently with her fingers.

    "Where did you sleepst night?" he asked her.

    She gets down from the couch looked at him and angrily said, "Who are you to me? Why should I answer your questions stop questioning me hereafter, is that clear?"

    "What the f**k! I¡¯m married to one of the most arrogant woman in this world. You should answer my questions because you are my fucking wife and you better try to behave properly with me."

    "Why should I answer your questions when I haven¡¯t epted you as my fucking husband? Stop teaching me how to behave with you instead you better learn how to mind your own business?" She yelled out at him.

    Young-soo walked near to her crossed his arms over his chest, leaned forward and sneered, "don¡¯t ever dare to raise your voice in front of me again. Do you want me to continue thest night lesson?"

    She furrowed her brow in fear, pushed him away, and ran into the bathroom.

    This girl acts brave at sometimes, he thought with a chuckle. Then he ordered two cups of coffee and warm water through the telephone in the room, and he made a call to his PA asked him to bring their dresses and essories to his room. When the orders are delivered to his room he waited for her to join him, but it has been more than a twenty minute yet she didn¡¯te out of the bathroom. He walked near to the bathroom, knocked the door, "Are you going to spend all day in there? Come out quickly let¡¯s have a cup of coffee." However, there were no reply from her it made him annoyed, he knocked the door again and harder, "I asked you when are you nning toe out of the bathroom, don¡¯t you hear me?" Young-soo yelled out in front of the door.

    Eunbi¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he knocked the door harder. She was scared whether he¡¯ll harass her if she goes out of the bathroom. However, she can¡¯t stay inside the bathroom for all day she has to get away at one point. She knew that if she continues to lock inside the bathroom like a fool nothing is going to be change, so she decided to be brave in front of him and smack his face off if he tries to touches her without her consent. She took a deep breath, mustered up her courage, and replied, "I¡¯lle in a few minutes." Then she quickly washed her face with some in water and opened the door of the restroom.

    There she was surprised to see him stood in front of the door with his hands on his hips. "Finish doing your business in the bathroom?" he asked.

    Young-soo just stood there in silence he was exasperated with it and yelled at her, "don¡¯t you have some manners? God! Open your mouth and answer me if I ask you something."

    "I-I¡¯m sorry," she uttered.

    Young-soo tightly pressed his lips together, dropped his gaze on the floor, and shook of his head in displease. He walked towards the dining table pulled out the chair and sat down. He gazed back at her, "Why are you standing theree and serve me a cup of coffee," he said in an exasperated tone.

    She walked near him, sat down on the chair which was opposite to him, poured some of the coffee into the cup from the white ceramic coffee pot, and asked him, "Do you want me to add sugar cubes in it?"

    "Yep, one sugar cube please." He replied.

    Eunbi added a sugar cube in his coffee cup, ced a teaspoon on the saucer, and served it to him.

    He stirred the coffee in the cup with the help of the teaspoon, held the cup in his hand, smelled the aroma, and took a sip. While drinking the coffee he gazed at her face, "you are looking so weak as if you were discharged from the hospital." Hemented as if she asked him how she was looking. He ced the coffee cup on the table, "now go get ready we are going to my home I hope that you know how to act in front of my parents. If you dare to open your mouth to tell about thest night incident to any of our parent you¡¯ll face the consequences, so behave properly do you understand?" he threatened her.

    Eunbi nodded her head. He hit the table with his fist angrily and looked at her with a scorching gaze he demanded her to open her mouth and answer him.

    She was startled with a jerk and said, "ye-yes I understand." She tried to be brave in front of him but she couldn¡¯t know why she fails to do so when he raised his voice in front of her.

    He demanded her to hide all the marks on her face and neck with the help of the makeup and made sure that she should look good in front of his parent. He informed her that her dress and essories are in the mini trolley bag which was next to the TV unit. Then he took out her wedding ring from his shorts pocket, ced it on the table, and moved it towards her side, saying, "I found this in the bathroom." He took another sip of the coffee and continued, "In this moment I would like to make clear about a thing that, you should wear this ring even if you don¡¯t like to slide this ring on your finger, you have no other choice because now you are a married woman."

    Oh yes, now I¡¯m your caged bird but I know how to get away from your cage. She thought to herself, took the ring from the table, and slides it on her ring finger.

    First Young-soo got ready and waited for her to get ready. He waited patiently on the couch by reading some magazines, once Eunbi got dressed she said, "I¡¯m ready shall we move?"

    "Yup," he replied and nced at her from head to toe and for a second he was stunned by admiring her beauty- the makeup on her face was wless and she looked so gorgeous thus he couldn¡¯t take off of his eye of her.

    She was confused and unable to predict the way as he looks at her without waving his eyes. "Is there something on my face?" She asked him.

    He stopped admiring her beauty and answered, "No there is nothing on your facee on let¡¯s move now." He called his secretary Jaemin through the phone asked him to bring his car to the entrance of the hotel. When they reach the entrance of the hotel Young-soo¡¯s personal chauffeur already has been waiting for him in the car at the entrance. The couple gets into the back seat of the car the chauffeur started the engine and drove the car to Young-soo¡¯s home.

    The car ride was upied with dead silence both of them were not willing to start the conversation. Eunbi looked so bored, she kept on yawning as she didn¡¯t slept wellst night, and soon she fell asleep and rested her head softly on the closed ss window of the car like a child.

 Chapter 6 In his home

    It took an hour to reach his home. Young-soo shook Eunbi¡¯s shoulder gently to wake her up she made a small mewling sound like a kid and opened her eyes slowly. He shook his head in displeased and said, "I¡¯m married to a sleep headed woman, yah! Now get down from the car we are reached." She rubbed her eyes softly and get down from the car. They walked into the home by holding their hands as a happy couple and his parent weed then with a warm smile on their faces. Soon after they reach his mother took them to the dining room to have the first breakfast together in the house.

    But Young-soo asked his mother to bring his breakfast to his room as usual. His mother requested him to have the breakfast with them saying, "Please, Young-soo have your breakfast along with us only for today."

    "But, mom-"

    Before hepletes the sentence his mother requested him once again, "Please Young-soo, I¡¯ll ask the entire housemaid to stay in their rooms."

    He couldn¡¯t resist when his mother pleads him to do something, therefore he agreed to have his breakfast along with them with a condition that she should not request this to him again on some-other day.

    His mother nodded her head in agreement and asked the housemaid to go to their allotted room until she calls them back.

    Eunbi was clueless and wondered; why the entire housemaid should need to get into their allotted room if he wants to have the breakfast in the dining room.

    Mr. Lee asked Eunbi, "Are you wondering the reason why she is pleading him to have breakfast along with us, daughter?"

    Eunbi felt awkward as Mr. Lee reads her mind correctly, and she nodded her head in awkwardness.

    Mr. Lee gave her a gentle smile, "you don¡¯t need to feel awkward to ask me whatever you wanted to know, my daughter. Now Young-soo is your husband so you have full rights to know about him. My son doesn¡¯t like the housemaids he usually eats his food in his room and stay in his room once he gets back from his work, and he is a mama¡¯s boy." He exined.

    Weird guy she said in her mind.

    In the dining room, Young-soo sat down on the chair next to Eunbi and his parents sat opposite to them. Mrs. Lee served the food for all. Eunbi felt ufortable to eat with them it was so difficult for her to ept the sudden changes of her life. Mr. Lee noticed her and asked her to feel free and make herselffortable like how she used to be at her home.

    She forced a smile and said, "Sure, Abeonim."

    Mrs. Lee pointed out at Young-soo¡¯s lips and asked, "What happened to your lips? How did you get that wound on your lips?"

    Both Young-soo and Eunbi widened their eyes for Mrs. Lee¡¯s unexpected question. Young-soo touched his lips with his index finger and covered it up with a lie, saying, "It¡¯s nothing mom, I-I myself bitted my lips identally." Then he quickly changed the topic by asking his mother to serve him some more soup.

    Mrs. Lee smiled at her son and Mr. Lee joined the conversation, "Yeobo, will you stop asking silly questions, you don¡¯t know that it¡¯s not a big deal at all for a newly married couple?" He teased them. And then he asked Young-soo, "Do you have any ns of going for a honeymoon?"

    Young-soo stopped having the food, replied his father, "No dad I don¡¯t have any ns on going for a honeymoon, you know that I¡¯m pretty busy with our business."

    Mr. Lee nodded his head in agreement, "do you know that our branch hotel in Jeju Ind is running with low profit for thest few months?"

    "Yes dad I knew about that and I have received someints about the CEO of that branch and also I knew that his work contract is going to end soon." Young-soo replied.

    "Thank god for knowing about that, my son. The CEO¡¯s work contract is going to end at the end of this month I don¡¯t have n on renew his contract. So instead of him you take over his designation because only you can make the dramatic changes by bing a new CEO to that branch."

    "But dad, this month is going to end in couple of days and I have got lots ofmitment."

    "I know what do you meant bymitments, you are not going alone. You are going along with your wife Eunbi. You told me that you don¡¯t have time to go for a honeymoon. If you take over our Jeju branch it will be as if you went for a honeymoon and at the same time you can look after our business too. Look Young-soo, your mother feels that I have put too much of business pressure on you. Now you are married man so spend some time with your wife and enjoy your marriage life. From now on you are the new CEO to our Jeju branch and you are going to take handle only that branch. I¡¯ll handle the rest of our branches so I hope that you guys will prepare your mind and get ready to fly to Jeju Ind in couple of days." His father exined him.

    "But, dad..."

    Mr. Lee stopped Young-soo, saying, "No more buts this is my final decision."

    Eunbi breathed with humiliation and thought, why nobody is asking about my opinion whether I¡¯m interested to go to Jeju Ind with my so called f**king husband or not. I have to open up about my thoughts even though they are not asking my opinion. She cleared her throat to draw their attentions, "I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your conversations Abeonim, if I go to Jeju Ind how could I continue my studies? I have one more year ahead toplete my master¡¯s degree."

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about your studies, daughter. You can continue your studies in one of the universities at Jeju Ind. Young-soo will help you to do all the procedure for your college transfer and also to enroll you in one of the universities at Jeju Ind." Mr. Lee assured her.

    Actually she doesn¡¯t like Mr. Lee¡¯s idea but she just nodded her head in eptance and thanked him.

    After the breakfast Mrs. Lee toured the home for Eunbi. She showed her Young-soo¡¯s room and said, "from now on it¡¯s also your room, and do you like the room?"

    Eunbi looked around the room- it was a ssic bedroom, the wall was painted in half-white in color, a queen sized bed and a couch next to it, a rectangr shaped dining table, and a walk in wardrobe. "Yes Eomonim, I like the room it looks so decent and everything was neatly organized." She replied.

    Mrs. Lee smiled at her and exined, "Young-soo is a perfectionist he needs each and everything should be perfect. He doesn¡¯t like the housemaids, once he go to his office I ask the housemaids to clean his room andundry his clothes. I hope that soon you will get adapt to one of his weirdest behaviors.

    "Sure, Eomonim." Eunbi replied.

    "Aigoo, my daughter-inw is such a confident woman. Come with me I¡¯ll show you his childhood pictures." Mrs. Lee said and took Eunbi to her room. There she showed some childhood pictures of Young-soo, exining about the pleasant incident before they took those pictures, and she shared few words of her son. "Young-soo used to share each and everything with me and I¡¯m so proud to tell that he is a mama¡¯s boy. Being a single child he never asked us he wants this and that, he is such a kind hearted guy. He is not a guy who runs after business he knows the meaning for love, care and affection. When he was studying his high school he told me about his feelings for a girl. But he was afraid to confess his love to that girl. When he was studying in college, he told me that he has tried so many times to confess his love to that girl but he couldn¡¯t.

    After the graduation he took handle our families business and started to run after the business. I asked him few months ago whether he¡¯s still having feelings for that girl. He told me it was just an infatuation. I knew he was hiding his feelings because of me. It¡¯s all because of me and my husband we put lots of business pressure on him, so he didn¡¯t have time to confess his love to that girl and go out for a date like other youngsters. We decided to get him married so that he can date his life partner and lead a happy life. When his father told him that he has arranged a marriage with your elder sister and Young-soo epted to get marry your elder sister without any denial.

    Eunbi, you may think why I¡¯m telling all these stories to you now. Do you know the reason why my son asked you to marry him? It¡¯s because he couldn¡¯t resist when elder¡¯s suffers emotionally. He respects elders and their feelings also he cares about his beloved ones. So, please try to understand him, my dear." Mrs. Lee exined.

    Eunbi forced a smile on her face, thought, what you are thinking about your son it¡¯s not the real him, he is a monster. She gave a fake assurance saying, "sure, eomonim."

    Mrs. Lee smiled in return, and asked her, "Shall we watch some movies?"

    Eunbi nodded her head.

    Mrs. Lee yed some romantic movies on the DVD yer in her room. They both didn¡¯t get away from the room they had their lunch and dinner by watching the movies back to back without a break. Eunbi had fun by watching movies with Mrs. Lee and she felt sofortable with her mother-inw.

    Young-soo returned back home from his work at 10.30 pm. As soon he entered the home his father informed him that Eunbi has been watching back to back movies since from morning with Mrs. Lee in her room. Young-soo was happy to hear that from his father that she gets along with his mother quickly. He freshened up, changed into his favorite track pant and t-shirt, went to his mother¡¯s room, and asked, "Mom, what are you doing? Are you guys still watching the movies do know what the time now is?"

    His mother shushed him by putting her index finger over her lips and she gestured him toe and sit next to her. He chuckled, slowly walked towards her, and sat down right next to her on the bed.

    "Don¡¯t talk too loud, your wife is sleeping. Look at your wife she looks so cute while sleeping." His mothermented.

    Young-soo smiled and nodded his head up and down to his mother¡¯sment.

    All of a sudden Mrs. Lee started to advice him. "Young-soo, you should take good care of her and make her life colorful. Don¡¯t make her feel lonely she would have never imagined that she would be getting married in a short period. At this age she has many dreams and desire about her life and carrier. As a husband you should support and motivate her dreams and respect her feelings. Don¡¯t force her for anything, first you guys try to know about each other well. Share your thoughts and pleasant memories with her and spend lots and lots of your free times with her. You are a grown up man, Young-soo so I don¡¯t need to advice you a lot, I hope that you will take good care of your wife."

    Young-soo nodded his head in understanding.

    Mrs. Lee gently patted Young-soo¡¯s shoulder, and said, "It¡¯s time to sleep; now carry your wife in your arms and take her to your room without waking her up."

    "Mom, are you kidding me? I can¡¯t do that."

    Mrs. Lee pped his shoulder, "can¡¯t you see that she is sleeping? You don¡¯t know that you should not wake up a person from their sleep for an unnecessary reason. Now gently lift her up in your arms and take her to your room without waking her up." She demanded.

    "I can¡¯t win against you, mom," Young-soo replied and walked near to Eunbi, he carefully carried up her in his arms in a bridal style and slowly walked to his room. He gentlyid her down on his bed, and then hey down next to her on the bed, covered their body with a nket, and drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 7 Letâ€™s see who is going to regret firs

    The sunlight streamed through the window made the room warmer and brighter. Eunbi pulled the nket of to her shoulder and hugged Young-soo thought that he was her bolster pillow next to her on the bed. Soon she felt something strange with the bolster pillow which she was hugging because it was not cozy like the one she used to hug every night in her sleep. She heard someone moaned softly next to her ears, and something tightly wrapped around her waist. She opened her eyes by slowly adjusting to the morning brightness of the room, she was startled as she saw that she was hugging Young-soo not a bolster pillow, and one of his arms was wrapped around her waist. The first thing she did was she lifted the nket gazed down at her body, checked whether she¡¯s in her clothes or not. She signed in relief as she saw herself in clothes. She slowly took off her leg, arm of his body then she slowly un-wraps his arm around her waist, put it on his thigh carefully without waking him up, and then she signed once again in relief.

    Young-soo stirred in his sleep, "What happened why you are signing early in the morning?"

    She was startled to hear his deep and hoarse morning voice. She could sense his warm hot breath which tickled her forehead she swallowed the lump of her throat as she realized that his face was just a few centimeters away of her face.

    As he didn¡¯t get a reply from her he slowly open his eyes and looked at her. She looked so startled. Young-soo couldn¡¯t guess the reason with her look, "why are you looking so startle, you alright?"

    Their eyes met and they stared at each other, her heart was in her mouth, she yanked back her head, gets down from the bed hurriedly, "I¡¯m...I¡¯m looking startle because I woke from the horror dream and I¡¯m sorry to wake you up."

    Young-soo propped his head up on one elbow, "you are such a bad liar anyways good morning. In a few minutes I¡¯ll go for jog for an hour if you are willing you cane along with me."

    Eunbi tucked a few stands of her hair at the back of her ears, "No thanks I¡¯m not interested."

    He pressed his lips together in line and nodded, "I thought if youe along with me for jog my parents will be happy to see us together in the morning. That¡¯s fine I¡¯ll go alone for jog you go prepare the breakfast for me, and when I return back home the breakfast should be ced in this room. Is that clear because I don¡¯t usually eat food in the dining area I hope that you already heard about it from my mother."

    "Yes your mother had told me about it and also the other weird things about you." She said and walked into the bathroom. Young-soo was bemused about what sort of weird things of him that his mother would have told her.

    Eunbi took a quick bath, dressed-up and went to the kitchen to cook the breakfast for him. She asked the butler in the kitchen what type of breakfast does Young-soo usually have.

    The butler narrated her politely, "well the young master usually have simple breakfast which is two slices of bread toasts, an egg omelet, ss of a milk, and a few numbers of dry nuts."

    Eunbi took the frying pan from the kitchen cab, and as soon as she ced the frying pan on the gas burner stove to make the egg omelet the butler stopped her, "we are here to serve you young mistress so please tell us the menu what we wanted to cook we will make that for you, young mistress."

    "It¡¯s okay I¡¯ll cook," Eunbi replied to the butler and as she was about to switch on the gas strove Mrs. Lee entered the kitchen and she was so happy to look at her daughter-inw the way she was interested to prepare the breakfast for Young-soo. However Mrs. Lee doesn¡¯t wants her daughter-inw to stain herself so she asked Eunbi to leave that responsibility to the butler and she took Eunbi to the garden area of the house.

    At the garden, the morning sun where streamed through the branches of the trees, and the chirping sounds of the birds could be heard. They sat opposite to each other on the rectangle six seated wooden patio furniture which was attached along with a colorful embroidered parasol. When the coffee was served they drank the coffee while discussing about the movies which they had watched yesterday.

    After a while one of the maids came and informed Mrs. Lee, "ma¡¯am, the breakfast was ready and the young master has just returned back home from jogging."

    Mrs. Lee asked Eunbi to have the breakfast along with Young-soo in their room.

    Eunbi nodded her head and followed the maid to the kitchen, the breakfast was already ced in the dining trolley the two of the maids lifted the dining trolley carefully to the upstairs, and pulled it in front of Young-soo¡¯s room. She thanked the maids and the maids bowed their heads in return and walked downstairs to continue their house hold chores.

    She opened the room door entered into the room by pulling the dining trolley. She looked around the room he was not in there, noticed that the bathroom door was closed and she could hear the water running sound from the bathroom. She carefully transferred the dishes one by one from the dining trolley to the dining table of the room. When the bathroom door was opened with a click sound she spun her body with a white ceramic te in her hands. Young-sooes out from the bathroom only with a towel wrapped around his waist, and without noticing her presence in the room he un-wrapped the towel of his waist, made his arms wide opened by clenching the two ends of the towel tightly with his hands, and made a little movement towards the left and the right side of his waist.

    Eunbi was amazed and dropped the te which was in her hands as she looked at him nakedly and the te fell down on the floor and smashed into pieces. He lifted his face up, looked towards the direction where the te smashed on the floor, as soon as he saw her presence in the room his eyes are widened in astonishment, then he quickly wrapped the towel around his waist.

    She spun her body to the other side and covered her face with her palms.

    "Yah! When did youe in? Don¡¯t tell me that you saw me na-nakedly? Yah! Turn to my side look at me and answer."

    She just remained in silent without replying him and thought whether she should tell him the truth or not.

    "Why are you staying quiet turn to my side look at me and say that you saw or not?" He insisted her to answer him quickly.

    Eunbi slowly turned towards his side, gazed down on the floor, and shook her head side to side, "n-no, I-I didn¡¯t see anything," she lied.

    He demanded her to look at his face. Eunbi slowly lifts her head up and looked at his face he looked so edgy. As her gaze met his, he quickly asked her, "Are you sure, hundred percent?"

    She mustered up her courage and answer him, "yes I¡¯m hundred percent sure that I didn¡¯t see anything."

    Young-soo made a relief sigh and went to the walk-in wardrobe. She carefully took the smashed pieces of te from the floor and put it into the trashcan of the room. He wore navy blue suit with a matching tie,bed his hair in a medium side parted hairstyle, and a pair of brown leather shoes. He looked at his reflections in the mirror onest and walked near to the dining table, sat down on the dining chair, and unfold the napkin put it on hisp. She served him the breakfast by filling the ss full of milk from the milk jug, two slices of bread toast, an egg omelet in a te, and a bowl of dry nuts. She sat down on the chair opposite to him and watches him.

    "Aren¡¯t you gonna have your breakfast?" He asked her.

    "I¡¯ll eat once you finish having your breakfast."

    His voice was stern all of a sudden as he asked her, "Are you nning to eat my leftovers or what?"

    Eunbi shook her head left to right, "n-no not like that."

    He took a sip of in milk from the ss, "Then what are you waiting for serve yourself and eat along with me, damn it."

    She took two slices of bread toast, ced it on her te, filled the ss full of milk from the jug, and started to eat in an awkward silence. Soon Young-soo broke the silence, "what are your ns for today?"

    "I don¡¯t have any ns for today," Eunbi replied, "May I know why do you wanted to know about my today¡¯s n?"

    "I just wanted to know about it, that¡¯s why."

    Since from she woke up she kept on wonders that,st night how did she end up with him in his bed. Therefore she asked him about it.

    Young-soo swallowed the food in his mouth, st night I carried you in my arms from my mom¡¯s room to my room, and God you¡¯re bit heavier than I thought."

    "What?" she asked and widened her eyes.

    "Now why are you looking at me as if I had done some kind of crime?"

    She wanted to smack of his face but she controlled her anger hence she was in his home. She took the ss of milk, gulped down some milk, asked him, "When are we going to Jeju Ind?"

    Young-soo leaned forward on the table towards Eunbi, her heart ringing in her ears, and he wiped off the milk froth mustache over her upper lip with his thumb finger which she forgot to wipe it off, "I think you are too excited to live with me in a separate house than me, my dear wife."

    She leaned backward a bit pushed of his hand from her mouth, "Don¡¯t dare to touch me again without my permission and I¡¯m not excited to live with you, stop imagining things."

    Young-soo sat down properly on his chair and smirked at her, "I¡¯m not in the mood to argue with your anger early in the morning anyways we are leaving to Jeju Ind tomorrow morning. And I forget to tell you that yesterday I went to your college, met your Principal, and submitted the request letter to issue you the TC. Almost I had finished all the procedures but they need your signature in the college register. I¡¯ll take you to your college in the afternoon so you get ready before I arrive."

    She furrowed her brow in anger. "Who the hell are you to do the process of my college transfer without my consent?"

    He took the napkin from hisp wiped off his mouth and put it down on the table. "I think it¡¯s better for you to behave properly when I¡¯m being good with you or else I¡¯ll make you suffer in a worst kind of way. If you are willing to continue your studiese with me in the afternoon to your college, if not it¡¯s up to you, I don¡¯t care about it."

    It annoyed her the way he talks as if she can¡¯t handle anything without his help and only he knows everything, therefore she said, "I know the way for my college I don¡¯t need your help and I don¡¯t want you to interfere in my life you better mind your own business."

    "If this is your wish means then let me grant your wish just for once, I¡¯ll not interfere in your business for today do whatever you wanted to do I¡¯m giving you full freedom, but." He paused for a few seconds and lifted his brow, "don¡¯t forget that from tomorrow onwards you will be in my trap, for each and every irresponsible behavior towards me I¡¯ll teach you a lesson in a worst kind of way, I¡¯ll make you behave properly with me for all my needs and I¡¯ll ruin your life miserably."

    She smirked and shook her head, "you are giving me the freedom it¡¯s very funny to hear those words, nobody can¡¯t stop me I¡¯ll do whatever I wanted to do I don¡¯t need no one¡¯s permission. You better enjoy your life today as much as possible because I will make you regret for each and every day that you had made a wrong decision for marrying me."

    He gets down from the chair and walked near to her, "are you challenging me? Wow! Do you know what? I love challenges and I always won on every single challenge which I had made so for in my life, we will see who is going to regret first."

    Eunbi stared at him with annoyance and stayed quit without a reply.

    He checked the time at his wrist watch, "it¡¯s time for me to go to my office so I¡¯ll take your silence as approval." He took his office bags and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 8 He trembled with fear

    Eunbi went downstairs as she saw Mrs. Lee was watching the morning program on television Eunbi sat down next to her on the sofa. Mrs. Lee switched off the television through the remote controller and asked, "Do you wanted to say something to me, dear?"

    "Yes Eomeonim, tomorrow we are leaving to Jeju Ind, for that I want to pack my belongings from my home so shall I go to my home?"

    "Why are you asking my permission to go to your home? You go get ready I will ask the car driver to take you to your home." Mrs. Lee said.

    Eunbi thanked her and went to Young-soo¡¯s room. She brushed her hair, took her handbag, went downstairs, and got into the car. First she went to her college signed in the college register, collects her transfer certificate and the mark sheets, and got back to the car with an excitement to go to her home.

    Once she reached her home she quickly got down from the car as if she returned back home to meet her parent after a decade. She entered into the home one of the house maids weed her with a wide smile. Eunbi gently smiled at her in return and asked her, "where is my omma?"

    "Ma¡¯am is in the reading room, young miss," the maid replied.

    Eunbi thanked the maid and walked to the reading room. She slowly twisted the door knob, and opened the door gently and slowly to make her mother surprise with her presence. She entered and looked at her mother; Mrs. Yoon was reading book on thefy and cozy reading chair. Eunbi tiptoed toward her on the maple wooden floor, stood behind her, and covered her mother¡¯s eyes with her hands. Mrs. Yoon yelped in surprise, ced the book on herp, touched the hands with her hands which was covering her eyes and said, "Eunbi-ah," in a happy tone.

    Sheughed as her mother identified her with the touch of her hands; she uncovered her hands of her mother¡¯s eyes, stood in front of her, leaned down, and hugged her mother who was sitting in thefy and cozy reading chair, "I feel so secured by hugging you, omma."

    Mrs. Yoon broke the hug, cupped her face, and kissed her forehead, "Is your husband behaving properly with you?"

    Eunbi nodded her head up and down.

    "Eunbi-ah, d-did he force you for his needs?" She asked her with hesitation and paused for a few seconds, "do you understand what I¡¯m trying to ask you?"

    Eunbi knelt down in front of her mother, "omma I can understand what you are trying to ask me." She could sense that how worried her mother was, now if she tells the truth that Young-soo forced her to sleep with him at the wedding night it will hurt her mother for sure, therefore Eunbi lied to her mother. "No omma, he didn¡¯t force me for his needs, he told me that first let us know about each other thoroughly, and then let¡¯s think about the rest of the matters. So stop worrying about me omma, like appa said Young-soo is a gentleman, he cares for me a lot even he asked me to continue my studies."

    Mrs. Yoon breath in relief, "that¡¯s so relief to hear those words from you, but in future please tell me if he behaves improperly with you at any situation. Don¡¯t hide anything from us thinking that it will make us worry, as a parent it¡¯s our duty to solve our children¡¯s problems to lead them a happy life," she advised her daughter.

    Eunbi faked a smile on her face. "omma, you knew very well about me, right? Then why am I going to hide it from you guys, if Young-soo tries to ill-treat me I¡¯ll inform that to you guys right away."

    "Of-course I knew very well about you that you don¡¯t hide anything from us, I believe you because you are my daughter. I¡¯m scared that whether he¡¯ll harm you by chance and threatened you to not tell that to anybody else. Eunbi, please forgive me for not helping you out from this marriage, please forgive your omma."

    Eunbi stood up and hugged her mother once again and soon she broke the hug and said, "omma why are you asking forgiveness from me, when you hadn¡¯t done anything wrong to me. I¡¯m happy to get Young-soo as my husband, did you forget what appa said? I¡¯m very lucky to marry him, so please omma don¡¯t feel apologetic towards me and stop worrying too. You guys had chosen him as a groom for eonnie, because of his well mannerism, kind behaviors towards the elder, and gentlemanliness, only after knowing all these quality of him you guys has decided that he¡¯ll be apt to be a perfect son-inw of our family, am I right?"

    Mrs. Yoon nodded her head, "yes you are right, but I¡¯m scared and suspicious whether he has married you to seek revenge."

    "He is not that type of a guy, omma. He really cares for me. Because of eonnie¡¯s wrong decision I¡¯m very lucky to get him as my husband. Omma, to tell you the truth it¡¯s very awkward for us to share the same room and talk to each other I know it¡¯s because we are in the beginning stage of our rtionship. But I hope that we¡¯ll gradually break the awkwardness in between us by getting to know well about each other. Omma you know what I always dreamed about getting involved in an arranged marriage. Because they say lovees after the marriage is the painful pleasure. Thank you so much for making one of my dreamses true and also for giving me some new feelings."

    ________________________________________

    While Eunbi was busy with organizing her clothes and essories in wheeled trolley suitcases, one of the house maids came into her room with her permission and informed her, "Mr. Young-soo came and talking with Mr. Yoon at the downstairs in the living room. Mr. Yoon asked young miss toe and join with them in their conversation."

    Eunbi nodded her head, asked the maid to organize the remaining clothes which was on the bed into the suitcase, and left the room. Once she reaches the living room at the downstairs the two gentlemen stopped their conversation and looked at her, Eunbi gave Young-soo an icy stare before she sat down on the sofa beside him.

    "Have you finished packing your things?" her father asked her.

    "Almost, appa."

    "That¡¯s good," her father nodded his head and gave them a gift box saying, "It¡¯s my present for your wedding." The couple was surprised with his present; they stood down from the sofa thanked him by bowing their heads in unison in a respectful manner, and collected the present from Mr. Yoon.

    Young-soo asked Eunbi to open the present. She did open the gift box in front of her father to see what the present was, and the box contains a brand new couple wrist watch. By looking at the watches hemented, "Wow~ it looks so beautiful, abeoji." Then Young-soo took out the female wrist watch from the box, gently grabbed Eunbi¡¯s left wrist and wore that on her wrist. He undid the old watch of his wrist, outstretched his hand gently in front of her. Eunbi took out the wrist watch from its box, ce empty box over the sofa, and wore the male watch on his left wrist. Once again Young-soo thanked Mr. Yoon for the present, saying, "I like it so much, abeoji."

    Mr. Yoon nodded his head with a smile.

    One of the maids came and informs Mrs. Yoon that the dinner was ready. After a while all of them settle down in the dining area for dinner, Young-soo sat adjacent to Eunbi, and her parents sat parallel to them.

    Few of the maids served the food for them in the dining table. When one of the maids came near to Young-soo to serve him food, his heart beat raised as the traumatic incident shed in his mind all of a sudden which he¡¯s been kept secret from his friends and family members since from his adolescence. He held Eunbi¡¯s hand tightly under the table she was annoyed with his touch and made a wry smile at him. He gulped down some water from the water ss; his vision was blurred and unfocused, as he tries to keep back the water ss on the table. His hands quivered, to his bad luck the water ss slipped out of his hand, fell down on the table, and the remaining water in the ss spilled out on the wooden table. All the three of them stopped having their food, and looked at Young-soo, Mrs. Yoon asked one of the maids to wipe off the spilled water on the table.

    When the maid came to wipe off the water from the table, Mr. Yoon noticed Young-soo that he look so uneasy and sweating out of normal so he asked, "Young-soo, are you all right, son? Do you need any medical emergency?"

    He swallowed the lump in his throat and managed to answers his father-inw¡¯s question, "No, abeoji I don¡¯t need any medical emergency, thank you for your concern, and I¡¯m sorry for the difort, I¡¯ll be alright if I take some rest for a while."

    "Are you sure, son?" Mr. Yoon asked him again to make it sure.

    "Yes I¡¯m sure, abeoji."

    Mr. Yoon nodded his head and asked Eunbi to take him to her room.

    He stood down from the chair; put one of his arms over Eunbi¡¯s shoulder for support because he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. To his surprise she encircled her arm protectively around his waist, and walked him carefully to her room without anyints.

    Eunbi thought he was pretended as if he was sick in front of her parents and she was clueless to find his intention behind it. She controlled her anger and acted as if she cares for him to satisfy her parents that they are fine with each other. Once they reached into the room she locked the room door, un-wrapped her arm of his waist, and pushed him away from her. "Will you stop your act now no one is here in this room except us? You told me that today you will not interfere in my business then why did youe to my home?"

    He tried to stand straight, looked around the room, walked towards the bed weakly, and lied down on the bed without answering her question.

    She was too annoyed as he lied down on her bed without her permission. She marched towards the bed, "yah! Who gave you the permission to lie down on my bed, I told you to stop your act, and now get up from my bed, you con-artist." She yelled.

    He just grabbed one of her hands, pulled her onto the bed she losses her bnce and fell down next to him on the bed, and he hugged her tightly. She struggled to get free from his hug, but he demanded her to stay still just for a while. Eunbi melted down for his demand as she saw the tears rolled down from the corner of his closed eyes, because she had never seen a well grown man shed tears in front of her before, and it led her to realize that he was not pretended to be sick he was sick for real so she let him hug her. After a few minutes she felt the he stopped tremble and he was sound asleep, she un-wrapped his hand of her waist, slowly get down from the bed by making sure to not wake him up. She stood next to the bed looked at him and wondered, what caused him to sick all of a sudden as though he¡¯s saw some kind of a ghost. She quickly shook off her thoughts and thanked God that he just stopped only just with hug without taking any other further advantages from her. She went to the bathroom wash off the disgusted feel he just gave her through the hug without her permission. After the shower she packed the rest of her belonged things in the suitcases then took the pillow and nket on the bed, lied down on the couch in the room, covered her body with the nket, and fell asleep.

 Chapter 9 Will you stop bossing me?

    In the Seoul domestic airport the couple parents had came to the airport to send them off of Jeju Ind. Eunbi hugged her parent and asked them to take care of their health without any worries. Both of their parents wished them to lead a pleasant-full life and also a safe journey.

    In the airne, Eunbi cried uncontrobly. Young-soo encircled his arm of her shoulder and tried tofort her, "please stop crying everything is going to be fine." He said and took out the handkerchief from his pants pocket and wiped off the tears from her face.

    She snatched the handkerchief from his hand, shoved it down on the floor of the airne, and crushed it under her sneaker. She gazed back at him, red her nostrils angrily, "will you please take your arm of my shoulder I don¡¯t need yourfort. Stop acting as if you really care for me, I¡¯m not a fool to believe all your acts because I knew that going to Jeju Ind was also one of your ns."

    He lifted his brows questioningly, "excuses me,e again, what did you just said, going to Jeju Ind was also one of my ns?"

    "Yes, did I say something wrong? You married me for your selfishness, now I¡¯m leaving my parents and going to live together with you under the same roof in an Ind, and my day today life has been totally changed only because of you. I hate all these changes," she yelled out and busted into tears again.

    Young-soo felt it was a great insult as she yelled out not even considered that they are in a flight, "rx Eunbi, calm down the passengers are watching us please control your emotions, and let¡¯s talk about this matter once we reach our house."

    "Why should I control my emotions? Huh! Tell me why should I?" she yelled out again with anger.

    One of the air hostesses approached them and asked them politely, "Ma¡¯am, are you alright? Would you mind low-down your voice please because you are disturbing the other passengers I hope that you will not repeat this again."

    Eunbi apologized to the air hostess and went to the restroom of the airne.

    The few of the passengers in the airne threw Young-soo an annoyed look. He doesn¡¯t had any idea about what to do he felt humiliated so he just wore the eye mask and pretended like sleeping.

    Few minutester they reached Jeju Ind airport and from there it took thirty minutes to reach to their new house through the car. The car driver helped them to carry their luggage into the house, after taking all the luggage in the house Young-soo asked the car driver to wait for him in the car for a while.

    Young-soo looked around the house it was an individual luxury house, which contain two bedrooms in that one with a poolside room and amon bathroom attached in between the two bedrooms, open kitchen, and the interior was fully furnished with modern ssic furniture along withndscaped front yardwn. To their surprise an erged size of their wedding picture was framed and hung at the wall of the living room behind the cozy corner sofa. It was a perfect sized house for a couple to live in. He remembers that few years back he told his mother that he wanted to live in a smallpact house like amoner. Finally his mother granted his wish and he was so happy for it. He took his luggage one by one into to the poolside bedroom from the living room and Eunbi pulled her luggage to the other room, started to unpack her things from the suitcases, and organizes it in the wardrobe of the room.

    He changed into olive green formal suit to go to his office, before leave the house he informed her, "I¡¯m going to our hotel to sign in as a new CEO, I¡¯ll be back before 10 pm so prepare the dinner and organize my belongings in the wardrobe."

    Eunbi was annoyed with his order and replied, "I¡¯m not your maid to serve you 24/7."

    "Of course you are not my maid but don¡¯t forget that you are my wife."

    She covered her ears with her hands, "God! Would you please stop mentioning me as your wife because I hate such word to hear that from your filthy mouth. I have already told you we are husband and wife only in documents so stop taking advantages of me, also stop bossing me, and do your work of your own."

    Young-soo marched towards her, grabbed one of her hands shoved it at her back, and with his other hand he grabbed her hair tightly at the back of her head. She moaned in pain, and held his wrist at the back of her head with her free hand. He yanked back her head, "How dared you are to raise your voice in front of me? Did you forget that what has happened on the other day? Do what I ask you to do. Otherwise today will be going to be our real wedding night. And don¡¯t forget that without my help you can¡¯t continue your studies have that in your mind and behave properly with me," he uttered in an exasperated snort, roughly released his hands from her, fixed his suit, and walked out of the house.

    She massaged her head with her hand, sat down on the floor weakly, hugged her knees, and cried helplessly. After a few minutes she advised herself try to be brave and not to cry like a fool anymore because crying will never solve the problem. She decided to hold back the anger for a while, and encouraged herself to do whatever he asked her to do with some patience.

    It was 9:30 pm when Young-soo returned back house from his work. He entered the house silently as soon as she opened the house door for him. He shrugged his zer off roughly threw it on the couch of the living room, made his way to the poolside bedroom, took his white bath towel from the wardrobe put it on his shoulder, and before he heads into the bathroom he asked her to set the table for dinner and then he entered the bathroom.

    She nodded and went to the kitchen prepared the instant noodles for him and set the table for the dinner. Soon he took a bath, changed into track pant and t-shirt, came into the dining area, he pulled out one of the chair of the dining table, and sat down on it. He looked at the bowl of instant noodles and asked her by shrugging his shoulder, "What is this?"

    "We don¡¯t have proper groceries in the house there were only few packets of instant noodles in the kitchen cab. Since I was busy organizing the things in the wardrobe I don¡¯t have time to go for grocery shopping so I cooked the instant noodles for you, please have this just for today and tomorrow I¡¯ll go to the supermarket and buy the required groceries for us." Eunbi exined.

    Young-soo nodded his head, "anyways I love instant noodles, and it has been a few months since Ist had." As he was started to eat the noodles Eunbi gets down from the chair decided to go into her bedroom, because she doesn¡¯t wanted to watch him eat, but he quickly grabbed her wrist unexpectedly, as she walk past him, "where are you going my dear wife? Sit down right next to me until I finish eat it off because I don¡¯t like to eat alone like a lonely person."

    When he mentioned her as my dear wife she was irritated to hear those words of his mouth she knew that he said that on purpose, therefore she controlled her anger and sat down on the chair next to him.

    "Why the wardrobe in the poolside bedroom was filled only with my belongings, where is yours?" Young-soo asked her.

    "It¡¯s in the wardrobe of the other room." She replied.

    He slurped some of the noodles from the bowl, and chewed it, "Why did you organize our belongings in a separate wardrobe?"

    She rolled her eyes in annoyance, "I don¡¯t like to share a wardrobe with others." She replied and requests to the God to make him eat silently without any furthermore silly questions.

    He shook his head up and down, "have you had your dinner?"

    "No, I¡¯m not craving to have dinner today," she blunted.

    "It¡¯s very bad for your health to go to bed without having the dinner, you said that you don¡¯t like to share a wardrobe with me at least let me share food with you, and wait let me feed you." He said and dragged his chair closer to her, she was surprised with his action, but she stayed calm. He encircled his arm around her shoulder, drew her closer to him, took small portions of noodles with the help of the chopsticks, motion his hand towards her mouth asked her to say ¡¯aaa¡¯ but she refused to open her mouth. He was so annoyed with her refusal and gave her the options, "have it when I being nice with you or else I¡¯ll squeeze your cheeks hard enough to force your mouth open, you better choose which one is best for you."

    She controlled her best to not cry in front of him, but the tears threatened her eyes as she opened her mouth.

    "That¡¯s good," hemented with a smirk and fed her some noodles of his bowl.

    Once they had the noodles, Eunbi took the bowl from the table, went to the kitchen, washed off the bowl in the sink, and ced it in the cab. She walked off from the kitchen, to her surprise Young-soo was still sitting down on the dining chair with his arms crossed. As she walks past him he asked her, "Where are you going now, my dear wife?"

    "To...to the bathroom," she said and gets in the bathroom, closed the door, and stood behind the door, God! Why he is annoying me today, she muttered under the breath. After finish doing the business in the bathroom, she lied down on the empty bath tub to spend some time in there, scared whether he¡¯ll misbehave with her if she goes out of the bathroom at that moment. It has been more than twenty minutes therefore she slowly opened the door without making any noise thought that he must have been gone to bed, but to her surprise he was still sitting down silently on the dining chair with his arms crossed.

    "Finish doing your business in the bathroom?" He asked her.

    "Hmm"

    "Now shall we go to sleep?"

    "Why are you waiting for me if you feel sleepy go to bed," she said and walked towards the room which is opposite to the poolside bedroom.

    He grabbed her wrist and asked her, "Why are you going into that room?" He motioned his hand to the other side by points the poolside bedroom, "this is our room, and from today onwards we are going to sleep together as a couple. If you are nning to sleep in a separate room please erase it off from your mind, because I¡¯m not a fool to let my wife to sleep in a separate room and that too we are a newly married couple. I¡¯m noticing you from the first day of our marriage that you have been kept on escaping from me, however now you can¡¯t do that." He said and carried her up over his shoulder and walked into the poolside bedroom.

    She was way too frightened and asked him to let her down. He shushed her andid her down on the bed. He hovered over her body, grabbed her hands, and pinned them above her head roughly and tightly. She struggled as much as possible to loosen his grip of her hands, but his grip was too strong which didn¡¯t loosen a bit. It was a great torture of her life she pleaded him to stop, "please let me go, Young-soo. Why are you doing this to me? I obeyed you and did what you had asked me to do then why are you doing this to me?"

    "Today you did everything whatever I asked you to do I appreciate you. But during the flight journey you humiliated me in front of the other passengers, so now I¡¯m going to punish you for your bad manners." He said and slowly inch by inch he leaned forward against her face. Eunbi was too scared when he does the same like what he had done at their wedding night, she cried and apologized, "please stop it, Young-soo I¡¯m extremely sorry for humiliated you in front of the other passengers in the airne, and I promise you that I will never repeat this again."

    As he saw the tears rolled down her eyes he felt guilty all of a sudden for the way he¡¯s treated her, because he¡¯s not that type of guy toy his hand on woman against her wish. He couldn¡¯t withstand to see her cry, he released her hands of his grip, wiped off the tears of her face with his index finger, and kissed her forehead by lingering there for a moment. Then hey down next to her and made her face him. He noticed that she looked so scared and her body was trembling with fear, he pulled her closer to his body embraced her gently around his arms, kissed her forehead once again and whispered, "I won¡¯t do anything, now close your eyes and sleep, good night."

    Eunbi couldn¡¯t understand him and she hated the way heforts her with love and affection after mistreated her mentally and physically. She was so scared with his psychopathic character. Even she was scared to face the consequences of disobeying his words. She doesn¡¯t know whether to believe his words or not, but as for now she has to obey his words and her heart says, girl stop thinking about it and just close your eyes and sleep now. Therefore, she just shut her eyes and tried to sleep.

 Chapter 10 Donâ€™t he know that I hate him?

    Next day in the morning when Young-soo woke up he noticed that Eunbi was not there on the bed next to him. He stretched his arms high above his head with little disappointment, then he gets down from the bed, and made his way to the bathroom. Once he gets ready to go to the office he sat down at one of the dining chair for breakfast. There were two bowls of ramen noodles are ced on the dining table, to avoid the situation likest night Eunbi sat down on the dining chair next to him and had her breakfast with him in an awkward silence. Young-soo took out his ck credit card from his wallet, ced it on the dining table, and asked her to use it for the grocery shopping also for her personal uses. He pecked her lips out of the blue she agape her mouth in surprise. He took his office bag, "Bye~, see you in the evening."

    As soon as Young-soo left the house she headed into the bathroom and washed off her lips with some in water. She looked at her reflection on the bathroom mirror, tears automatically rolled down from her face. She questioned herself, why he¡¯s doing this to me he touches me against my wish whenever he was in a good or in a bad mood, don¡¯t he know that I hate him, what he is thinking of me? I¡¯m not his doll for all his needs. God please save me from this monster. She sshed some water vigorously on her face, wiped off her face with the help of the bathroom towel. She marched towards her room,y down t on her stomach on the bed felt so self-hatred and despair. In a while she sat down on the bed, leaned her back against the headboard, muttered I can endure if he asks me to do the household chores but I cannot tolerate if he touches me unnecessarily without my permission. She advised herself to smack-off his face if he tries to touch her without her permission.

    She ate the Ramen noodles again as a meal for lunch. Then she changed into a casual outfit, booked the taxi through the online to go to the nearest supermarket. Once the taxi arrived in front of the house she took her handbag, locked the entrance door of the house, and gets into the taxi. It took nearly twenty minutes to reach the supermarket; she paid the taxi fare, gets down from it. she walked into the supermarket with nk mind, usually her mother used to apany her wherever she used to go, but today it was her first time in her life toe alone for a shopping and that to for a grocery shopping therefore she felt bit nervous and excited at the same time. She inhales and exhales deeply rxes herself, and advised herself, it¡¯s just a shopping there is no need to get nervous about it, you always wanted to go out for a shopping by yourself since from childhood isn¡¯t it? Come-on girl now enjoy this moment by shopping.

    She took one of the shopping carts pushed it with lots of excitement but the problem was she doesn¡¯t had an idea where to start from and what all the things needed to be shopped. She took out her smart phone from her handbag and browsed for grocery list ideas, once the requested result shown she began to shop first from vegetables then fruits, meats, dairy products, eggs, nuts & dry fruits, cutlery, spices, rice, oils, beverages, snacks, and toiletries. She paid the bill for the entire shopped items and headed straight away to the house through the taxi.

    Once she reached home she ced the shopping bags in the living room, andy down on the sofa for a while. She felt so exhausted for the first time because of the shopping. She unpacked the things from the bags one by one and organized the items in its appropriate ces. For dinner she decided to prepare rice with chicken stew and steaks fry, she Google it how to prepare those dishes, how much quantity will be enough for two people, and also the required ingredients.

    She follows the instruction carefully step by step which has written on the Blog to prepare the dishes for the dinner. As she was busy at the kitchen the doorbell of the house rang, she knew who it must be on the door at this hour, so she opened the door in a hurry without checking it through the door¡¯s peephole, and ran back to the kitchen to continue her work.

    As soon as Young-soo entered the house he was weed by the aroma of the meat fry. He inhaled the aroma deeply by closing his eyes, as his legs wandered towards the kitchen, "wow, it¡¯s smells so good and it just increases my appetite," hemented, "I¡¯ll go refresh myself ande quickly."

    He returned back to the kitchen in ten minutes, he crossed his arms and leaned his shoulder against the kitchen doorway. He silently observed Eunbi; the way she prepares the dinner for them. He cleared his throat to draw her attention, "are you done, do you need my help?"

    She turned her body and looked at him, "I¡¯m almost finished, would you mind go set the table for the dinner," she pointed out the cab, "the tableware are in those liners of the cab."

    He nodded his head, took out the two tes, bowls, chopsticks, and cutleries from the cab liners. He ced the tableware on the dining table, as he starts to set the table there he saw his ck credit card was still on the table at the same ce where he had ced it in the morning. He went to the bedroom took his smart phone and checked whether he has received any messages under the ess of his credit card. As he saw that he hasn¡¯t received any messages he was so displeasure with her. "Eunbi,e here," he yelled out loud from the bedroom.

    She turned off the gas burner stove, walked to his room by murmuring, now what happened? Why did he yell out my name as if a thunder fell on top of his head?

    He showed his card to her and asked, "What is this?"

    "You don¡¯t know what is it, it¡¯s your credit card," She replied in an annoyance.

    "I knew that damn it, I gave it to you to use it for shopping, but why you didn¡¯t use it?"

    "I forget to take it for shopping," she said casually.

    "Did you forget or left it on purpose?"

    She knitted her brow in angry, "yes I left your credit card on purposely because I dislike spending your money and also to live my life by depending you. Still now I couldn¡¯t understand that why did I agreed to marry you even though knowing about your intension."

    Young-soo smirked and folded his arms of his chest, "don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s a waste of time to talk or think about the past, my dear wife."

    "Yes, you are absolutely right, Young-soo. It is a waste of time to discuss about this matter with you, because our marriage is just like you it meant absolutely nothing to me," she replied with exasperation, "anyways, I¡¯m going to have the dinner if you would like to join with me you are weed."

    Young-soo felt so hurt and angry at the same time with her impolite words. He took his remote car key and smart phone, marched out of the house, got into his car and drove off.

    Young-soo ate the dinner alone, watched some television programs for a while, and went to bed. He returned back home at 1:45 am and rang the doorbell. She was startled awake by the doorbell of the house she gets down from the bed, walked towards the entrance door. She could clearly hear his yells from the outside of the door.

    "Yeah! Open the damn door you arrogant woman."

    She opened the door, looked at him- his face looks so red and puffy, disheveled hair and his t-shirt was half tucked in.

    "What took you so long to open the door, youzy woman, do you know how long I have been ringing the door bell?" Young-soo covered her nose with her palm as soon as she smelled the strong odor of alcohol on his breath.

    He stumbled as he entered the house, "yeah! Now why are you covering your nose, do I smell unpleasant?"

    Eunbi ignored his question shut the door close and walks towards her room. But he grabbed her wrist and stopped her, "are you deaf or what I asked you do I smell unpleasant? I need your answer now."

    She shoved off his hand hardly with annoyance, "are you suffering with amnesia or what? I had already warned you for several times that to not touch me without my permission."

    "I¡¯m not suffering with amnesia I remember every word that you have said. I have full rights to touch you even without your permission because I¡¯m your husband, and to tell you the truth I like to touch you I wanted you so badly my darling, so please try to understand me." He said and pouted his lips. Within a blink of an eye he firmly grasped her shoulders pushed her against the nearest wall leaned down and kissed her lips hungrily as if there would be no tomorrow. The odor of alcohol was too strong she felt nausea and wanted to vomit; she ced her hands on his chest, and pushed him away from her with all her energy. She covered her mouth with her hand, ran to the bathroom, and vomited in the toilet bowl.

    Young-soo was displeasure to see her vomit in the toilet bowl. He massaged his head with disappointment, gets in to the room, andy down t on his back on the bed.

    That night Eunbi couldn¡¯t able to sleep. She wanted to move away from this traumatic life before it bes even worse. She was so confused whether she should inform all these incidents to her parents or wait patiently for a few more days and give him another chance to reflect on his mistakes.

 Chapter 11 Meeting his friends

    Young-soo woke up with a headache and looked at the digital clock in the room it reads 10:45 am. He quickly get down from the bed, took his bath towel from the wardrobe hung it around his neck, walked out of his room and shouted, "Eunbi, where are you, stupid?"

    Eunbies out of the other room as he called her with an annoyance. She gazed at him questioningly.

    "What were you doing inside the room without waking me up early in the morning? If I see you again lock yourself inside the room when I¡¯m in the house I¡¯ll screw off that room door." He yelled out with rage.

    She just stood there in silence not liking to reply him.

    "Open your mouth and reply me for God sake, stupid."

    But she didn¡¯t say anything, she just rolled her eyes in annoyance.

    Young-soo was irritated with her behavior. "It¡¯s a waste of time to talk with you, at least now you go and prepare some hangover soup for me." He said and get into the bathroom.

    She went to the kitchen prepared the hangover soup, ced it on the dining table along with his usual breakfast which she had already prepared earlier that morning. She turned on the television, sat down on the couch, watches some songs in the television.

    Once he get dressed up formally to go to his office he walked to the living room, snatched the TV remote controller from Eunbi¡¯s hand, turned off the TV, and asked her toe and sit down next to him on the dining table saying, "I want to talk with you."

    Eunbi sighed with despair, stood down from the sofa walked towards the dining table. She roughly pulled out one of the chairs which was next to him and sat down on it.

    He gazed at her and slurped a spoonful of soup, "today my best friend and his girlfriend are going toe to our house in the evening to visit us." He had another spoonful of soup, "If you try to behave smart in front of them I¡¯ll punish you severely once they leave. Therefore, I hope that you will behave properly with me in front of them. I¡¯ll send one of my favorite chefs from our hotel to prepare the dinner for us, when the chefes don¡¯t go and lock yourself in the room, stand beside him and learn some basic cooking skills from the chef because the soup tastes awful." Actually the soup she has prepared doesn¡¯t taste too bad even though he justins about it on purpose to test her patience. "I¡¯m excusing you this time because it¡¯s your beginning stage at cooking, but in future if you keep continue to cook the foods with such an awful taste I¡¯ll spit that right on your face." He warned her, then had his breakfast in hurry, and went to his office.

    Time passes quickly and soon it bes evening the sun sets down as the sky darkens the city lights brightened up the evening. The chef came to the house along with his assistant with necessary equipments and ingredients, and they started to prepare the dinner.

    Eunbi doesn¡¯t like to socialize with the strangers, but as she heard the noiseses out from the kitchen she just can¡¯t sit down simply on the sofa in the living room and watch the television. She walked towards the kitchen stood on the kitchen doorway and silently watches them the way of their cooking style. It was like a magic to her eyes she had seen it for many times however, she was amused each and every time she watches the professional cooks the foods in their own unique style.

    "Mrs. Young-soo, do you want something to eat for now?" The chef asked her as she watches them.

    "No thank you, chef I¡¯m not in the appetite to eat now. I just wanted to watch the cooking style of the professionals so with your permission may I watch your way of cooking?"

    "Of-course, ma¡¯am you may watch us." The chef said and continues with his work.

    It took them two hours to finish cooking the menu which was given by Young-soo. They organized the dishes neatly on the dining table and before they leave the house they thanked Eunbi, and said, "we hope that you will enjoy the dinner with your guest, ma¡¯am."

    Eunbi bowed her head to them, replied, "thank you chef for cooking us the dinner and we will enjoy having your preparations for sure."

    Eunbi changed into saturated blue color knee length dress with round neck and long sleeves along with the empire waist belt. Shebed her hair in a mid parted style and wore some light make-up. After a few minutes Young-soo came along with his best friend and his friend¡¯s girlfriend. He introduced his wife to them, "meet my wife, Eunbi."

    Eunbi smiled at them, and said, "Nice to meet you."

    "Nice meeting you too, Eunbi- shi. I¡¯m your husband¡¯s school mate, college mate and his best friend, Kim Hoon-suk. She is my girlfriend Kang Sohee she¡¯s one of the leading cosmetic models in our country, I hope that you would have seen her in some of the magazines, and also she¡¯s a good friend of your husband." Kang Sohee and Eunbi gave each other a smile.

    Hoon-suk asked Young-soo to stand beside his wife. As the couple stood next to each-other he gave them a basket of yellow roses and said, "We¡¯re truly sorry for not attending your wedding; please ept this as a token of our apologies."

    The couple received it with a smile, "yeah! It¡¯s okay Hoon-suk-ah you don¡¯t need to apologize I know how busy you are with your business," Young-soo replied.

    Again he gave another flower basket which was filled with red roses, and said, "Please to ept my bted wedding wishes. May every passing day brings more joy, and I wish you to lead a wonderful life ahead."

    The couple again received it with a smile Young-soo ce the flower basket on the floor and hugged his friend, "Thanks a lot, my dear friend." Then he broke the hug and said, "Come let¡¯s chat a lot by having the dinner."

    Hoon-suk nodded his head.

    They sat down on the dining chair; Young-soo served the rib-eye steak with finger chips to his friends and also for themselves along with sses of wine. Four of them sliced their stakes into small pieces with the help of the butter knife and had a piece. Soon both the male started their discussion about their business, trips, and investments. The twodies felt so bored to listen to their men¡¯s discussion, so they had their dinner silently.

    After the dinner Sohee asked Eunbi to tour the house and Eunbi did toured the house for Sohee and they sat down at the couch in the Eunbi¡¯s room.

    "Eunbi-shi, I heard everything about your marriage and I could understand the hardship you are going through inside your mind." Sohee said and held Eunbi¡¯s hand, "but don¡¯t worry because you¡¯ve married a right person. Young-soo is such a wonderful person; he¡¯s so understandable, kind, and humble. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll support you for your dreams and desires, and he¡¯ll cherish your life. I think I don¡¯t need to exin about his character because you would have already seen those qualities of him, isn¡¯t?"

    Eunbi just forced a smile on her face and lied, "yes, Sohee-shi what you have said about him is true."

    The two male best friends enjoy their time at the dining table; they stopped their discussion about their business once thedies left. Hoonsuk sipped the red wine from his ss and asked young-soo, "Did you contact Yoon Eunah?"

    Young-soo pressed his lips together in line, nodded his head, "yes I talked with her yesterday over the phone, she said she was doing good, and asked me to take good care of her younger sister, Yoon Eunbi."

    "Oh! that¡¯s good to hear that she¡¯s doing fine of her own in a new country. How are things going with your wife?"

    Young-soo sighed and looked at him bit despondent, "We both are not happy with this rtionship."

    "Oh~e-on Young-soo don¡¯t lose your hope at any point, they say marriage is one of the beautiful rtionships, try to enjoy each and every moment of your life with your wife." Hoon-suk, advised.

    Young-soo smirked, "You¡¯ve easily advised me, but it¡¯s not that easy to implement your advice. How could I enjoy each and every moment of my life with her when she doesn¡¯t let me near her? I should haven¡¯t get into this arranged marriage, it¡¯s only gives me pain in the ass. She¡¯s not even allowing me to call her as my wife, whenever I call her as my wife she covers her ears and says she hated to hear those words of my filthy mouth. Do you know how it¡¯s hurts me when she does like that in front of me. I would¡¯ve not felt so hurt even if she would have pped me at my face, but I couldn¡¯t bear it when she shot me with some unendurable words such as a pervert, stranger and mad for money. When I first met her I thought my life hase back to me, but my thoughts were wrong. You knew very well that I¡¯ve been dealing my business with lots of stresstely, but she just tests my patience so that I get mad at her easily. I wanted her to stand beside me to fill my loneliness, but she was one of the arrogant women I¡¯ve never met before."

    Hoon-suk smiled calmly, "You have spent only few days with her, but you are talking as if everything is over in between you guys. You are such an understandable person, Young-soo but in this matter I don¡¯t know that why you are unable to understand the situation of your wife. Look Young-soo, you have to give her some time and space to prepare her mind to get adjusts to this whole new situation of her life, because she¡¯s married you out of a blue, unexpectedly. Keep calm and have faith that she¡¯ll ept you as her husband soon."

    Young-soo nodded his head with half-minded to implement the advice of his friend.

    The twodies came out from the room and joined with their men at the dining table. Sohee informed Hoon-suk, "it¡¯s already 10.00 pm because it¡¯s romance time for the newly-married couple so we should leave the house before they feel that we are disturbing them."

    Young-soo smirked, "yah~ Sohee-ya, I didn¡¯t know that you know how to tease others, usually I used to tease you guys but now you are teasing me. Now tell me when you guys are nning to get married?"

    Sohee put her hand around Hoon-suk¡¯s shoulder, "We don¡¯t have any ns of marriage probably after two three years we¡¯ll decide on it. I need to achieve a lot in my carrier for that my jagiya will wait for me even more than ten years." She replied to Young-soo and asked Hoon-suk, "am I right, jagiya?"

    Hoon-suk turned his head to Sohee¡¯s side, replied, "You are always right, I can¡¯t imagine my life without you, my dear."

    Sara was moved with the words of her boyfriend she cupped his faced, pecked him on his lips, and said, "I love you so much, jagiya."

    "I love you too, dear." Hoon-suk replied.

    Young-soo cleared his throat on purpose to draw the lovey-dovey couple attention, "Yah~ don¡¯t forget that we are watching you guys."

    "We know that and we are not shy to kiss in front of you because we have done like this so many times in front of you during our college days, did you forget that?" Sohee asked Young-soo, and she stood down from the dining chair, "Come-on Jagiya let¡¯s move from here it¡¯s prettyte already," Sohee said once again to Hoon-suk.

    Hoon-suk nodded his head and stood down from the dining chair, "it¡¯s one of the greatest moments of our life to spend some quality of our time together in the house, and also we enjoyed the dinner."

    Young-soo gave him a smile, "yeah, try to visit us often during your free time, and we¡¯ll try to visit you at your ce in our free time."

    Hoon-suk, nodded his head.

    Young-soo and Eunbi walked them to the entrance of the house to see them off. Before the couple enters into the car Hoon-suk hugged Young-soo and remembered him once again to be calm and patience until Eunbi changes her mind-set about him. Young-soo nodded his head his in agreement. Sohee hugged Eunbi and asked her to be happy without any worries. Eunbi replied her sure with a smile. Once Hoon-suk and Sohee gets into the car, Young-soo and Eunbi stood together and waved their hands to them with a smile as the car started to move.

    Young-soo took first step to implement Hoon-suk¡¯s advice, so that night he let Eunbi to sleep in a separate room as by her wish.

 Chapter 12 Donâ€™t you feel ashamed to do this to me?

    Eunbi was suspicious of Young-soo that, why he let her sleep in a separate room and guessed that may be he would¡¯ve nned for something bigger than this. She just reminds herself to be careful with him and to not fall for his trap at any situations.

    Next day, her usual routines of household chores started with preparing the breakfast, vacuuming the house,undering the dirty clothes, and washing the vessels. It was almost noon when she finished off all these household chores of her own, and then she prepared simple lunch for her. She ate it by watching some program on the television. She felt so depressed because she has never spent all day alone in the house before. She wanted to share her hardship with her friends but she stopped contacting her friends since the day one of her marriage, even she¡¯s changed her phone number and deactivated all her ounts from the social media to avoid answer the unwanted questions from her friends. This is not the life she¡¯s expected, she¡¯d never imagined that her life would turn upside down. Only few days have been passed since from her marriage but soon she felt her life was surrounded with darkness. She took her smart phone, opens the family pictures from the phone memory, as she swipes the pictures one by one she cried helplessly by looking at her parents¡¯ pictures.

    Omma, appa, I hate this life I hate this marriage and I hatred my so called husband a lot. She eximed in front of her parent picture, and then she curled up on the sofa, and fell asleep.

    Eunbi awaken by the ringtone of her phone she took her smart-phone looked at the disy before answering the call, and it reads omma she quickly sat up on the sofa and answered the call.

    Eunbi: "hello, omma how are you?"

    Mrs. Yoon: "I am fine, Eunbi-yah how are you my dear?"

    Eunbi: "I-I am..."

    She paused for a few seconds and burst out crying as she heard her mothers¡¯ voice.

    Mrs. Yoon: "Eunbi-yah, what happened, why you are crying?"

    Instead of responding her mother, Eunbi ced the phone next to her on the sofa and cried out loud for a minute.

    Eunbi: "omma, I think I can¡¯t manage this marriage life even for a month."

    Mrs. Yoon: "stop crying my baby girl, and listen to omma. It¡¯s just amon feares for every woman at the beginning stage of the marriage, even I too had cried a lot. You will be all right gradually, I think you are depressed by staying all day alone in the house, go out, breathe some fresh air and rx yourself. Will you do that for me?"

    Eunbi: "hmm"

    Mrs. Yoon: "When are you nning to continue your studies?"

    Eunbi: "He has been too busy with his official work. We don¡¯t have time even to sit together for a talk. Yet I haven¡¯t discussed about it with him."

    Mrs. Yoon: "Try to discuses to it with your husband as soon as possible; never forget that education is an important part of a life."

    Eunbi: "hmm"

    Mrs. Yoon: "is your husband taking good care of you?"

    Eunbi simply replied, "hmm"

    Mrs. Yoon: "that¡¯s so relief to hear that he¡¯s taking good care of you. Stop thinking about unnecessary things and try to avoid feeling depressed."

    Eunbi: "Hmm, take care of your health, love you~."

    With that Eunbi hung up the call. Then she went to the bathroom, freshened up, and changed her outfit. She took one of the novels from the bookshelf, put it in her handbag, wore the matching shoes for her outfit, locked the entrance door, and walked to the nearby park.

    It took her twenty minutes to reach the park. She sat down on the park bench and looked at the children at the y area. Her lips curled up for a smile automatically without her knowledge, as she looked at the pleasant smile on those children faces. Then she took out the novel from her handbag and begins to read.

    After an hour the sun goes down and the park lights were turned on to brighten up the park. She forgets about everything and immerse in reading because the novel was too interesting to read and she loves reading books in an open ces. Eunbi stopped reading as she heard someone blew a whistle; she shifted her gaze towards the direction from where noisee from and she noticed that the park was empty except her and two middle aged men. She checked the time of her wrist watch- it reads 8.30 pm. She closed the book shoved it in her handbag, walked to the entrance of the park. Those men quickly approached her and walks along with her, "Where are you going? Have you finished reading the book? If you didn¡¯t, we¡¯ll apany you until you finish reading the book," said one of the guys.

    "What were you reading alone in the night, chick?" another guy asked her.

    Eunbi ignored their questions, quickly runs faster as much as possible to save herself from them, her eyes are searching for the security guard of the park for a help but to her misfortune there was no security guard could be seen in the park. Those men were chasing her madly to catch her in their arms, "don¡¯t waste your energy by running away from us we are going to catch you for sure, bitch," one of the guys yelled. While she was running fast on the empty sidewalk she bumped into a young couple at the corner of the street and fell down on the sidewalk. Eunbi quickly stood up, held one of that person¡¯s hands, and asked for help to save her from those men by pointing one of her hands towards those strangers. Those men stopped chasing Eunbi in the midway as they looked at herining about them to that couple, they yelled ¡¯fuck¡¯ with disappointment and turned over to the other side and runs away from that ce.

    Eunbi was trembling with fear. The young girl encircled her hand around Eunbi¡¯s shoulder andforted her, "Miss, are you alright? Those men are gone, first calm down yourself and then tell me where do you live? Would you want us to apany till your house?"

    Eunbi took few deep breaths and answered her, "no, thank you for you kind words. If you never mind could you please grab me a taxi?"

    That young-girl nodded her head and asked her boyfriend to grab a taxi for Eunbi. Once the boy grabbed a taxi, Eunbi bowed her head to the couple, "thank you so much for helping me, and I will not forget you both in my life."

    "There is no need to thank us, miss. We people should help others with some responsibilities when someone is in danger," that young-boy said.

    "That¡¯s so kind of you, if we ever meet again, let us have a coffee chat," Eunbi said with a smile to the young couple.

    "Of-course, miss," the young couple said in unison.

    Eunbi gets into the taxi and said the address of her house to the taxi driver.

    Once she reached the house she sighed in relief as she saw the lights of the house were not turned on which means Young-soo has not yet returned back home. She thanked God and entered the house. She sat down on the couch, rxed herself. She couldn¡¯t imagine that she was escaped from those strangers before they physically abuse her. She thanked God for rescuing her at the right time from those strangers through that young couple.

    Her heart skipped a beat as the door bell of the house rang. She went near to the door, peered through the security peephole in the solid oak door before she opens the door. As she saw it was Young-soo at the entrance she opened the door for him and headed straight to her room.

    Young-soo was annoyed with Eunbi¡¯s behavior but he just let it go because he didn¡¯t want to get into an argument as soon he returned back the house. He sat down on the sofa sighed in tiredness, loosen-up his necktie rxed for a few minutes and then he went into his room changed his clothes into t-shirt and a trouser. He walked to the kitchen filled a ss of water from the water dispenser of the fridge and drinks it down slowly while staring the kitchen- it looked so clean and tidy and there was no vessels were ced on top of the burner stove either at the counter top or on the dining table. It refers that she hasn¡¯t prepared the dinner yet he was so angry with her, therefore he marched towards her room, swung opened the room door, and snarled "I had told you to not to stay inside the room when I¡¯m in the house."

    "So, now what?" Eunbi asked him in a quite gentle voice by leaning her back against the headrest of the bed.

    "Stop questioning me, and now go prepare the dinner for us I¡¯m starving." He snarled again.

    "I¡¯m so tired prepare it by yourself, Young-soo."

    "You are tired orzy? Look at your face in the mirror it looks swollen due to too much of sleep. If you keep continuing to sleep in the day time you will be azy goose for sure, now move your butt out of that bed, and do what is say." He ordered her.

    Eunbi gets down from the bed, walked near to him, "Will you stop talking without knowing what has happened? Do you know how stress it is to spend all day alone in the house by doing the household works? Try to stay in the house at least for a day and then we will see who iszy?"

    "Azy person constantly finds the reason to make excuses like you." He said.

    Eunbi doesn¡¯t want to take this argument any further because she was tired to argue with him when he doesn¡¯t try to understand her situations. She closed her eyes, controlled her anger by taking a deep breath, "I know who I am, and nothing is going to change by calling me azy person, now you want me to prepare the dinner for us, isn¡¯t it? Just give me a few minutes," she said and walked to the kitchen.

    She opened the rice cooker as she saw it has some quantity of left over rice in that which will be enough for two people, so she prepared the shrimp fried rice in a few minutes. She transferred the fired rice into the two separate serving bowls, ced it on the dining table, and said loudly, "Dinner is ready."

    They sat adjacent to each other at the dining table and eat the dinner in an utter silence. Young-soo broke the silence, "yah, today did you spoke to your mother over the phone?"

    "Yes, how did you know?" Eunbi asked him with a suspicious tone.

    Young-soo chewed the food from his mouth, "your mother called my mother after speaking with you over the phone and sheined to my mother that, ¡¯your son doesn¡¯t have time to talk with my daughter, he just concentrate only on his official work¡¯. Now you tell me the truth that who is not interested to have a conversation, it¡¯s me or you?"

    She stayed in silence for a few seconds and apologized to him, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to say that to my mother. What really happened was she asked me about my college admission, so I told her yet I haven¡¯t discussed about it with you that you have been too busy with your official work, because of that we don¡¯t have time to sit together for a talk. And she replied me that, try to discuss about it with you as soon as possible because education is an important part of a life."

    Young-soo had another spoonful of fried rice while listening to her exnations. "So you¡¯re saying that you just saved me from your mother with your lies," he said and tightly pressed his lips together. "You know why I didn¡¯t discuss about your college admission with you? It¡¯s because you are not going to continue your studies anymore."

    "What," Eunbi asked and frowned at Young-soo. "Your father had assured me in front of you that I can continue my studies in one of the colleges of this Ind and which is why agreed to discontinue my course."

    "Only my father has assured you about it but I didn¡¯t?" Young-soo shrugged his shoulders.

    She could clearly understand that it was the part of his revenge, so she advises herself to not lose her hope at any point, "my education is my rights I don¡¯t need your permission or your help I know how to re-join in a new college."

    "That¡¯s so cool to hear those words from you, my dear wife. But it¡¯s impossible because I¡¯m having all your certificates." He had onest spoonful of fried-rice, andmented, "The fired rice tastes good keep up the good work."

    She gave him a questioning look.

    "Stop looking at me questioningly; instead go check for your certificated in your room whether it is there or not?"

    "Of course I¡¯m going to do that," she shoved the spoon on the table and went to her room. She pulled open the cab drawer and as he said her certificates folder was missing. She searched it in the entirepartment of the closet and the dresser but it was not there. She walked to his room with exasperation, and looked in his cab drawers, but as shees to know it was also not in there she opened his closet, threw away his clothes, essories and other things on the floor with rage by searching her certificate folder in there.

    As he heard some noisese out from his room he went to his room and shocked to see some of his favorite essories were thrown on the floor. "What the hell do you think you are doing? Are you mad?" Young-soo yelled and stalked near to her.

    "Yes I¡¯m mad. Before I behave even worse return all of my certificates to me." She uttered in an exasperation snort.

    "I¡¯m so sorry I can¡¯t," Young-soo replied casually.

    "What you are going to do by having my certificates please return back it to me." She hits his chest with her fists, "Why are you doing this to me? Tell me what do you want from me?"

    Young-soo grabbed her fists, pulled her against him. He leaned down on her ear, whispered with a smirk, "don¡¯t you know what I want from you? I want you to fulfill my needs as a wife."

    His answer took her breath away.

    He pushed her on the bed and hovered above her. Her eyes are widened and her body started to tremble with fear. He grabbed her hands, and pinned them above her head, "Tell me are you ready to bear my child in your womb?"

    She swallowed the lump in her throat nervously before she responds him, "I¡¯m not your baby machine to bear your child in my womb for your desire. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to ask such things to me?"

    "Why should I feel ashamed? I should feel ashamed only if I ask such things to some random woman but you are my wife. You should be proud of me for asking your permission."

    "Yes of course, I would have felt proud of you if you didn¡¯t force me to marry you against my wish, and if you didn¡¯t misbehave with me like this."

    "I made a mistake, my dear. I think I should have not asked your permission to touch you," he sighed. "Let¡¯s just stop our arguments and start the process of lovemaking, I hope that you¡¯ll co-operate with me." He said and leaned on and attacked the right side of her neck with his hot kisses.

    Tears run down from her eyes and it crossed her nose bridge to the other side. "Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to force me every night for your sexual desire? The physical rtionship should be done under the love and mutual understanding between the husband and wife. I¡¯m really exhausted by trying to be strong in front of you, now just hold me and do whatever you wanted to do to fulfill your sexual desires, but don¡¯t ever think that you have won, you better remember that the only person I hate the most in this world is only you, and don¡¯t ever imagine that I¡¯ll bear your child in my womb. You are going to regret for this one day."

    He felt as if he was stabbed alive with her words, and he felt guilty of his behavior towards her because he is not a guy to hurt someone for his needs. He stops attacking her neck and look at her face; those beautiful eyes of her are turned red by crying. She looks so weak mentally, and the extreme hate she has on him could be seen in her face. He released her hands andy down t on his back next to her on the bed. Eunbi turn her body to the other side, shut her eyes tight, wiped off the tears from her face with her hands, and hugged her knees.

 Chapter 13 Youâ€™re apologies are worthless

    Young-soo was deeply ashamed of himself. He couldn¡¯t stay next to her, he gets down from the bed, took his car key, walked out of the room and left the house without a word.

    As she heard the entrance door of the house opens and closed she guessed that he left the house. She breathed in a sigh of relief. However, at the same time she was scared whether he went to consume alcohol and try to abuse her again once he returns back home.

    Young-soo drove his car to his hotel and spends the night at the hotel room. While in the house Eunbi was pins and needles about Young-soo¡¯s arrival however she fell asleep in the early morning at 4am.

    The next day was a weekend off to Young-soo. He doesn¡¯t have any n on returning back home, even he doesn¡¯t wanted to know how she was doing alone in the house. He went to the golf course and yed the game with his secretary. During the break time Young-soo asked Jaemin not to inform his parents that he sleptst night at the hotel room.

    Jaemin nodded his head, "sir, if you don¡¯t mind may I know what caused you to spent thest night at hotel room?"

    Young-soo pressed his lips tight together, "hyung,st night I tried to force my wife to sleep with me but she resisted it with her words saying the only person she hatred the most in this world is me. I know what I did to her was unforgivable, I was such a fool to do that to her thinking that if I make her pregnant with my child she would not leave me at-least for the sake of the child, and now I¡¯m feeling guilty of my foolish idea. I wanted her so badly in my life but I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ll lose her in my life because of my misbehaviors."

    Jaemin couldn¡¯t believe his boss¡¯s straightforward answer to his question. He has been with him for four years as his secretary but he had never seen him flirts or behave rudely with women. Jaemin was way too surprise to hear those things from his boss therefore he advised Young-soo, "Sir, I knew about you very well that you are not that type of a guy to behave like that to your wife, and I can understand that you have done that in a hasty. Everybody does mistakes in their life with or without their knowledge, and no one is perfect. So, please stop worrying about the past because no one can change the past, past is past so think about the present and the future, and also think about how to impress your wife. I had never advised you before, but now I have to advise you, sir, because you are looking so unhappy and low. And my advice is, go and apologies to your wife for all your misbehaviors to her, then make a fresh new rtionship with your wife."

    Young-soo silently listens to his advices by having some coffee, and expressed his thoughts, "I¡¯m ready to apologies but, hyung, what if she refuses to ept my apologies?"

    "Sir, please try to approach with a positive mind-set, and do your best. Believe that everything will end well."

    Young-soo took a few seconds to think and nodded his head up and down, "I¡¯ll try my best to make her ept my apologies. Hyung, I asked you to do the process of Eunbi¡¯s college admission, what happened why you didn¡¯t give me any information regarding that matter?"

    "I have talked with the management of one of the private universities and they agreed to our request, yesterday I went to that university and bought the admission form, and I have filled the required information in the form only you and your wife need to sign in it. The form should be submitted on Monday which means by tomorrow, and when I came to pick you up from the hotel room I kept the admission form in the wardrobe of your hotel room, sir."

    "I hope she will be happy to hear that she is going to continue her studies," Young-soo took a deep breath, "hyung, I¡¯m leaving to the hotel room and see you tomorrow in the office." Young-soo said and went to his hotel room. He ordered a yellow rose flower bouquet through the phone, freshened up, and changed into grey t-shirt and trouser. He waited for the delivery of his order, once it was delivered in his room he took that and return back to his house.

    When he reaches to his house he felt so embarrassed to face Eunbi. As usual Eunbi opened the entrance door for him and went to the kitchen to prepare the dinner for them. He sat down on the sofa in the living room and waited for the right time to apologize to her. In a while Eunbi set the table for the dinner and roughly said, "Dinner is ready, have it before it gets cold."

    Young-soo nodded his head and sat down on the dining chair, he was so anxious for the first time of his life to start over the conversation. He sideways his nce to her side while chewing the food in his mouth, he swallowed the food and cleared his throat to start the conversation, "E-eunbi I¡¯m so-" before he finishes off the sentence she gets down from the chair, took her te and bowl, "once you had the dinner put your te and bowl over the kitchen sink."

    Young-soo quickly grabbed one of her hands before she walks into the kitchen, "Eunbi, I want to talk with you." He expressed his wish.

    She shoved his hand away, "sorry I¡¯m not interested to talk with you," she replied inly and went to the kitchen.

    Young-soo took a deep breath to control his anger. He went to the garage of the house took the flower bouquet and the college admission form from the car and get into the house. As he saw her she was about to enter her room he stalked towards her and blocked her way. Eunbi was startled and looked at him with startled expression, "now what do you want from me? I told you I¡¯m not interested to talk with you, and I don¡¯t like to look at your face, stop disturbing me, and leave me alone for God sake." She yelled out with anger.

    "I-I am" he cleared his throat, licked his lips nervously. He musters up his courage and apologizes to her with the flower bouquet, "I¡¯m so-sorry for the yesterday¡¯s incident and for everything I have done to you."

    Eunbi showed her refusal by crossing her arms and rolled her eyes at him in an annoyance, "you knew that you can¡¯t bring back my happiness, your tortures are the worst scar of my life, so stop apologizing to me because it¡¯s not going to fix anything."

    "Of-course I knew that I can¡¯t bring back your happiness, what has happened has happened, no one can change the past, now I promise you that I¡¯ll not hurt your feelings and emotions again for my selfishness. I¡¯m extremely sorry again for my misbehaviors. I promise you that I¡¯ll make your life colorful and shower you only with lots and lots of happiness. Let¡¯s begin our rtionship with a fresh new start, and I would like to be your good friend and a lovable husband. Please give me another chance to prove that I have realized my mistakes."

    She stood there and listens to his words by staring at his face.

    "Did you know the reason why I took your educational qualification certificates without your consent? I took it because to enroll you in one of the private universities of this Ind. I looked over your certificates through that I came to know that you love studying, and I was so proud to know that was a topper in school and college." He shows her the college admission form, "everything was filled only you need to sign in this form, and it should be submitted by tomorrow. I hope that you will take a wise decision." He said and went into her room, kept the flower bouquet and college admission form on her bed, "from today onwards let¡¯s sleep in a separate rooms; I can wait for you even more than a decade, good night now sleep well."

    "Wait a minute, Young-soo," Eunbi said. She took the flower bouquet and college admission form over the bed and threw it on the floor fiercely, "pick that up, and get lost from here I don¡¯t like to see your face. Did you think that I¡¯ll believe your words and forgive you? I¡¯m not a fool to ept your apologies. I know your true colors so stop acting like the one you really care for me. You know one thing, my parents had neverid their hands on me, but you did that on the very first day of our marriage. Do you know how I felt that day? Moreover, the pain I was going through in my mind was immeasurable. You forced me to marry you and forced me to sleep with you for your need. You did all the cruel things to me and now you are asking me to forgive you easily with just a simple apology for all your misbehaviors. Don¡¯t ever think that I¡¯ll ept you either as my friend or my husband because I hate you so much."

    Young-soo pressed his lips together tight, "All right you don¡¯t want to ept me neither your friend nor your husband, also forgiving me is very unfair, because I have hurt you a lot both physically and mentally and even I¡¯ve taken too much of advantages from you against your will. But I hope that one day you will understand me and ept my apologies. I believe that the time will change everything. So take your own time reconsider about it without any hurry and give me a good answer."

    "There is nothing to reconsider about this matter anymore I hate you so much because you hurt me a lot, so I want divorce from you, Young-soo, that¡¯s my final decision." She snapped at him.

    "Eunbi let me make a thing clear to you. I forced you to marry me to live with me till the end. So I¡¯m sorry to say this to you I¡¯ll never give you the divorce."

    She smirked, "I know how to get the divorce from you, Young-soo."

    "Don¡¯t try too hard Eunbi, because I¡¯m the one that is going to win. Anyways good night again, I¡¯m so tried by ying the golf so let¡¯s discuss about this matterter on tomorrow," he said and went to his room.

    Eunbi shut the door as he turned over and walks towards his room. Shey down t on the bed, stared at the empty white ceiling of the room, and wondered, what caused Young-soo to apologize to her. She was suspicious whether he was acting as if he¡¯s realize his mistake to sleep with her. Anyways she was strong with her decision that she wants divorce from him, therefore she advised herself to not trust him and to not fall for his tricks at any situations because he was a con-artist.

 Chapter 14 A thorn can only be removed with another thorn

    The next day before Young-soo leaves to his office he asked Eunbi to sign in the college admission form and give it to him.

    She disagreed to sign in the college admission form and expressed her decision to him, "I have decided to continue my studies once I get the divorce from you."

    He was so upset to hear the word divorce again from her in the morning, "look Eunbi, I¡¯m trying to be nice with you so stop testing my patience. I¡¯m also a human being as you. I have feelings and emotions too why don¡¯t you understand that, everybody does a mistake in their life and no one is perfect. I told you that I realized my mistakes, why don¡¯t you give me a chance? And stop mentioning the word divorce again because it hurts me to hear that word. I would like to live with you till the end. Don¡¯t spoil your studies because of your false pride, take your time to think about it, I¡¯lle and collect the admission form in the afternoon." He said and left the house.

    Eunbi sat down on the sofa and thinks whether she should continue her studies now or after a year. She loves to study but the only problem was she doesn¡¯t want to continue her studies with the help of Young-soo¡¯s money. At the same time she doesn¡¯t like to spend all day in the house. She wanted to go out and enjoy her life. She took that college admission form look at it with a smile. She went to her room quickly changed her dress, grabbed a taxi, and went to the college with that admission form. She finishes all the formalities for the admission and return back the house in the evening. On the way to her house she feels so happy that one of her problems was solved, and now she gets some hope that soon she¡¯ll also get the divorce from him, and get free from the cage called marriage.

    When she reaches the house she was surprise with the Young-soo¡¯s presence in the house. As soon as she enters the house he asked her, "Where did you go?"

    "It¡¯s none of your business." She retorted and headed into her room.

    He clenched his jaw in anger, "STOP RIGHT THERE, EUNBI." He yelled.

    She did stop there in front of her room, turn her body, and look at him with unwavering cold re, "Stop raising your voice at me?"

    "I¡¯m not raising my voice on purpose but you are insisting me to raise my voice with anger." He stalked near to her, grabbed one of her wrists. She tries to pull her hand free but he held it tighter than before. She winced in pain, "let go of my hand, Young-soo, it¡¯s hurting."

    He just shrugged off her words, dragged her to the sofa and pushed her on it, "sit down I need to talk with you." He said roughly.

    Eunbi sat down properly on the sofa and massaged her wrist the one he grabbed. "Rude bustard," she uttered in anger.

    He stood in front of her, put his hands on the either side his hip, "before I left to work I told you that I¡¯lle the house in the afternoon to collect the college admission form, but when I came to the house you were not in here. Where the hell did you go?"

    She gave an exasperated sigh to his question, "I told you it¡¯s none of your business, Young-soo."

    He also gave her an exasperated sigh for her answer but he quickly calms him down thinking being angry same as her will only make the situation worse. He took a few deep breathes and rxes himself, "I have been waiting for you in the house since the afternoon by postponing my schedules. Look Eunbi, you are my wife I have full rights to meddle in your matters therefore I¡¯m minding my own business."

    She covers her ears with her palms as soon as he mentioned her as his wife. Young-soo scowled at her, he leaned down to her level. She turns her face to her right. He grabbed both her wrist and gently took it out from both of her ears. "Now listen I know it¡¯s hard for you to ept that you are my wife but that¡¯s the fact none of us can¡¯t change that." He said softly.

    "We can change the fact about our marriage, Young-soo." she paused for few seconds making Young-soo in bewilderment, "if you die everything will get change automatically." She said and shoved his hands hardly off of hers.

    He was heart-broken to hear that from her, no one has said this before to him. He was kind and humble man the only person he behaved rudely in his life was Eunbi. He could understand that she said those words because of his cruel behaviors with her. He stood straight and said, "I¡¯m sorry," and left the house.

    Eunbi massaged her forehead by closing her eyes and muttered, who asked him to help me. She blew out an exasperation sigh; soon I should find some rental house near the college and move out from here. She said to herself and went to her room.

    Young-soo drove his car on the beach-side road without knowing where he was heading to, after thirty minutes of ride he pulled over the car on the seashore of the beach where there was no one. He gets down from the car and sat down next to the car by leaning his back against the car. The rain stated to pour and he just stayed under the rain without getting the car. He just hates himself for behaving abusive to Eunbi so he punishes himself by staying under the natures shower.

    When he returns back home with soaking wet clothes Eunbi gave him a puzzled look but she didn¡¯t ask anything about it. And he just gets into his room changed into track pant and t-shirt.

    When he came out of his room and sat on the sofa in the living room Eunbi said, "Dinner is readye, let¡¯s have it before it gets cold."

    He just nodded his head, and walked near to the dining table pulled out one dining chairs and sat down on it. She served him the food and they have the food in silence. Young-soo broke the silence saying, "I decided to give you the divorce which you are willing to get from me."

    Eunbi coughed with the food in her mouth with a surprise, she drank some water, "what did you just said, say that once again." she asked him with a happy tone.

    He swallowed the food from his mouth, looks at her and said, "I said I¡¯ll give you the divorce."

    She feels so happy that finally every problem of her life hase to an end, "this is one of the happiest days of my life, thank you so much Young-soo for epting to give me the divorce. Today I got admission in the college from the one which you get the admission form for me. And soon I¡¯m going to find a ce near the college and move out from here."

    He was displeased to hear her n, "listen Eunbi if you want divorce from me you have to live together with me at-least a year. Moreover our parents will be heart-broken to hear that we are not living together as a husband and wife. I promise you that I¡¯ll not try to take advantage from you at any cause."

    She shoved the steel chopstick hardly on the table, "Will you stop ckmailing me emotionally? I¡¯m just fed off with that, Young-soo."

    "No I¡¯m not ckmailing you emotionally, why don¡¯t you understand my situations." He took a deep breath, "I agree what I did to you is unforgivable and now I¡¯m badly reflecting on my mistakes. I love my parents a lot and you knew very well about that. I don¡¯t want them to feel bad because of me. Please I request you to not move out of the house; please I beg you and I promise you that I¡¯ll give you the divorce." He said and drank some water and went to his room.

    Young-soo was so regretful to marry her out of her will for his selfishness, and he couldn¡¯t understand that why it was very hard for him to make her believe that he has realized his mistakes. But he¡¯s not the type of a guy to give up easily on what he has started, he was firm with his decision that he wants Eunbi in his life because she was his life, and he was ready to go any extend. Therefore he just lied to her that he¡¯s ready to give her divorce, thinking that he can change her mind in a year by making her fall in love with him.

    Eunbi was confused whether she should move out from his ce or not. As Young-soo said her parent will be heart-broken if theye to know that they are not living together. Moreover she agreed to marry Young-soo to save the pride and self-esteem of her parents if she moves out then there will be no different between her and her elder sister. By having all these in her mind she decided to stay in the house until she gets the divorce from him.

 Chapter 15 Iâ€™ll protect you no matter wha

    Next day Young-soo woke up early in the morning, took a bath, and prepared French toast for breakfast to impress Eunbi. He set the table and went to dress up to go to the office. When Eunbi saw the breakfast on the table she was surprised by his preparations, she sat down on the chair, and waited for Young-soo to join. In a while he joined her on the dining table, "good morning, did you sleep wellst night?" he asked her.

    Eunbi just nodded her head with ¡¯hmm¡¯.

    He served the bread omelet on her te, "hereafter I¡¯ll prepare the breakfast, so that you may sleep some more in the morning," he said and filled a ss of milk from the carton for her.

    She ignored him, "Thanks for the food," she replied and had a bite of French toast. He felt as insulted as she ignored him; anyways he just dusted it off the insult as if nothing has happened, "so... what did decide about myst night request?"

    She took a sip of milk from the ss, "I decided to live with you for a year just to get the divorce from you."

    He just nodded his head thinking that if he said anything it will only make her annoy so he had his breakfast with her in silence and went to his office.

    Eunbi did the household works and took some rest for a while in the afternoon. She read some books in the evening at the poolside of the house, when the sun sets she gets inside the house and started to prepare the dinner. Young-soo returned back home from his office by 8 pm. While they were having their dinner he asked her about her day.

    "It was such a boring day," she replied.

    Young-soo could understand her situation that how stressful and bored to stay alone all day at house. He med himself for her situation because he has never taken her out even for once since they got married. Therefore, he asked her, "Shall we go out now?"

    Bomi stopped having the food, smirked at him, "are you trying to impress me?"

    His heart skipped a beat as he guessed him correctly, he quickly tries to cover it up with his lies, "I just thought taking you out will rx your mind a bit, moreover you agreed to live with me for a year, till now we have only ghastly memories of our marriage. If we have some good memories of our marriage it¡¯ll be good for us to look back once we are divorced. Therefore, if you are willing lets go out, it¡¯s your wish I¡¯m not forcing you."

    She took a few seconds to think and looked at him, "I¡¯lle but where will go at this hour?"

    He gave her a smile, "it¡¯s only 9 pm it¡¯s not toote, go change your dress let¡¯s go out and admire the night view of the ind."

    She agreed to go out with him even though she hesitates a bit and said, "But..."

    "Yeah, stop thinking too much, I¡¯ll not eat you alive because I¡¯m not an animal, you cane with me without any kind of fear." Young-soo replied before she finishes off her sentence.

    Eunbi smiled at him and went to her room. She changed into white t-shirt with pale blue jeans pant,bed her hair as a high ponytail, applied some BB cream on her face, took her handbag, and went out of her room. To her surprise Young-soo was also wearing the matching dress as her white t-shirt with pale blue jeans pant. Young-soo was also surprised with their matching outfits but he didn¡¯tment anything about their clothes, he just maintained as if he didn¡¯t notice anything, because he thought whether she¡¯ll change her clothes immediately as soon as if he gives anyments about their outfits.

    They get into the car and Young-soo drove the car from the house. As usual the car ride was upied with silence and even she didn¡¯t asked him where there are heading to. It took them ten minutes to reach the destination he pulled over the car at the parking area, took her to the ice-cream parlor, and said, "This is one of my favorite ice-cream parlors in the Jeju city."

    Eunbi ordered cotton candy ice-cream and Young-soo ordered blue berry ice-cream roll. Once their orders were served at their table they have their ice-creams. "This was my favorite one, do you want to taste some," Young-soo asked her.

    Eunbi refused his request and had her ice-cream in silence by admiring the night view of the city through the ssed walls of the ice-cream parlor. In between that she saw one of the men who harassed her few days ago at the park on the side walk of the road. She was frightened when that man gazed her and she was even more scared when that guy came into the ice-cream parlor. She quickly stood down from her chair and said, "Young-soo let¡¯s move from here now,e on get up."

    Young-soo could see the fear in her eyes and couldn¡¯t guess the reason why, therefore he asked her, "What happened, are you alright, Eunbi?"

    That man sat down at the one of the chairs, and watches Eunbi the way she gets frighten by seeing him.

    Eunbi grabbed Young-soo¡¯s arm, "Stop questioning me, Young-soo and do what I say, go pay the bill now." He nodded his head and did what she asked. Eunbi didn¡¯t let go of his arm until they reach to their car. Young-soo was so confused and couldn¡¯t guess what was the reason for her mood swing all of a sudden. He gets into the car and asked her "where should we go now?"

    "Let¡¯s go to our house," she replied.

    Young-soo took a deep breath, started the car engine, and drove the car to their house without any denial. He was so upset because he was nned to go for a long ride under the city lights, thought that it¡¯ll help them get to know about each-other a bit, but his n was wasted. In between the car ride he asked her again, "what happened why you are looking so terrified?"

    "Just drive the car, Young-soo." She retort.

    When they reach their house she gets down of the car and headed into the house. Young-soo followed her into the house, grabbed one of her hands, "Eunbi, I can guess something bad has happened to you but I don¡¯t know what it is, tell me what the hell has happened." He asked her.

    She was annoyed as he grabbed her hand. She gave Young-soo a smack across the face, "how many times do I need to say that to not touch me without my permission."

    It shocked him to the core; he cupped the harmed side of his face with his palm, released her hand from his grip, knelt down, bowed his head in front of her, "hit on me as much as you wanted to."

    Eunbi did hit him on his back as harder as much as she could, "all men are the same, why you men¡¯s are not respecting the emotions and feelings of women." She screamed and sat down in front of him. She grabbed the rounded neck of his t-shirt, "tell me what you are going to achieve by touching woman against their wish, how much do I need to endure there is no safety for me both inside and outside the house, where will I go and what will I do? Why you guys are not letting me to live peacefully?"

    Young-soo knelt straight and hugged her, "I¡¯m sorry for not taking care of you as I promised to your parents, I¡¯m sorry Eunbi, I¡¯m sorry." He broke the hug and asked her, "Are you being stalked by someone?"

    She shook her head from one side of the other. Young-soo cupped her face with his palms, "then tell me what exactly has happened?"

    Eunbi exined him the incident happened to her few days before at the park in detail. Young-soo was shaken to hear that from her, and realized the hardship she has been gone through for all these days. He was so guilty for not treating her well as a good husband. He advised her to smack of those men¡¯s face without any fear if she saw those guys again anywhere else in the city, and also inform about it to him right away at that moment. Then he exined, "All men¡¯s are not the same, don¡¯t get wrong assumption about men because of the men who hurt you for their selfishness. The beast inside me has already dead I¡¯m not the selfish Young-soo whom you know, I have changed, and I¡¯ll never allow another beast to enter into me. I promise you that I¡¯ll will protect and help you no matter what, so you please tell me if anything bad happens to you without hiding it from me. Is that clear?"

    Eunbi nodded her head.

    "Now go to your room and sleep peacefully without any unwanted thoughts, I¡¯m always there for you to protect you no matter what so don¡¯t worry." Young-soo assured her.

    ________________________________________

    Next day in the morning, while they were having the breakfast Eunbi apologized to Young-soo for thest night incident, "I have behaved bit violentst night, and I¡¯ve never harmed anybody else before. I¡¯m extremely sorry for that. Are you alright now or do you still feel the pain?"

    "It was so painfulst night but I¡¯m alright now. And you don¡¯t have to be sorry I deserve those beatings from you," Young-soo replied. Before he leaves the house he asked her to take care and call or text him if she needs anything by exchanging their personal contact number with each-other.

    That following evening Young-soo returned back home earlier than usual and took her to an orphanage which was run by the nuns. When they reach the orphanage Eunbi silently follows him by looking at the children. As they enter the office room of the orphanage, a nun in her mid-fifty weed the couple with a bright smile on her face and asked Young-soo, "Hello my dear son, it was such a pleasant surprise to see you back here. It has been a year since youst visited us and how are you doing, my son?"

    "I am doing good, thank you, and how are you doing, mother?"

    "I¡¯m doing well too. Please take your seats." And she asks one of the staffs to bring two cups of coffee for the guests.

    The couple sat down on the chairs and Young-soo introduces Eunbi to the mother, "this is my wife, Yoon Eunbi, only a week before we got married and a few days back we have moved here from Seoul for business purpose, mother."

    Eunbi bowed her head to the mother in a respectful way.

    The nun congratted the couple of their marriage with a bright smile, "I am happy to hear that you got married and also to live along with us in this Ind," and then she blessed the couple to live together forever happily.

    The couple said, "thank you, mother," in unison.

    "Your husband has helped us a lot financially even many of our children are doing their higher education under his sponsorship, and he used to visit us whenever hees to this ind." The mother said few words proudly about Young-soo to Eunbi and said, "I hope you both will take good care of each other."

    "We will, mother" the couple said in unison.

    As Eunbi heard those proud words about Young-soo from the mother she wondered, why did he ill-treat me when he was such a good-hearted person? Something is fishy about him; let me find out his true color.

    Young-soo took his bank cheque book from his office bag, filled the amount which is required for a year ration, he signed it, carefully tore the cheque leaf from its book and asked Eunbi to give it to the mother. Eunbi nodded her head, took that cheque leaf from his hand, and she gave it to the mother with a smile. The mother received it from her and said, "thank you my dear children and God bless you both."

    Young-soo asked the permission from the mother to do the volunteer works along with the other staff members of the orphanage. And the mother replied him, "of-course you are always weed, my dear children."

    In the kitchen young-soo and Eunbi wore the aprons and helped the staff members to prepare the dinner. Eunbi admired Young-soo secretly without her knowledge the way he spoke to the staff members politely and humbly with the gentle smile on his face. It made her wonder, is this real Young-soo whom I use to know?

    They had dinner along with the children¡¯s. The children¡¯s above 10 years of age wash their eaten tes of their own and ced it at the respective racks of the dining hall. While Young-soo and Eunbi washes tes of the kids who are below 10 years of age.

    Two girls in their early age of 8 approached them, one girl with a pigtail hairstyle and other with a mouse-ear top knot hairstyle. The girl with a pigtail hairstyle asked Young-soo by pointing her index finger at Eunbi, "Ajusshi, shall we know what is your rtionship with this Ajumma?" Young-soo knelt in front of those kids, "I think it will be better if you guys ask that question to that, Ajumma."

    The girl poked Eunbi¡¯s hand and asked, "Ajumma, shall we know what is your rtionship with this Ajusshi?" Eunbi knelt down next to Young-soo, "may I know why you girls are so curious to know about our rtionship, do you guys like this, Ajusshi?" Eunbi asked the girls yfully.

    The girls smiled shyly. "Oh my god, you two girls are looking so cute." Eunbimented.

    Young-soo removed the rubber hand gloves from his hands and held those girls hands, "Do you girls like me?" the girls nodded their heads shyly, "Ajusshi you are looking so handsome, therefore we like you," the girls said in a sync.

    "Aigoo, you both are so adorable and I like you both, so you guys give me a kiss on my cheeks." The girls giggled together and gave him a kiss on his cheeks one after another and then the girl with a pigtail hairstyle asked Eunbi again, "Ajumma, now tell me what is your rtionship with this, Ajusshi?

    Eunbi took a deep breath and gave them a smile, "actually we are married so this Ajusshi is my husband."

    Young-soo¡¯s heart skipped a beat as Eunbi mentioned him as her husband.

    Actually Eunbi doesn¡¯t wanted to mention him as her husband to those girls, but as she saw that the mother was watching them she just told the girls the truth about their rtionship.

    The girls sighed sadly. However, Young-soo cheered them, "don¡¯t worry girls she may be my wife but I like you girls more than her because you two are looking so beautiful and adorable." The girls giggled cutely as soon he said that to them. The girl with a mouse-ear top knot hairstyle said sweetly, "Ajumma, don¡¯t look sad you are also looking so pretty like a doll." Eunbi was amazed and widen her eyes to that girl¡¯sment. She hugged the girls together and gave them a kisses over their cheeks.

    Then the girls waved their hands, said bye ~ and good night to the couple, and went to sleep in the dormitory.

    After finish washing all the tes Eunbi and Young-soo returned back to their house.

 Chapter 16 Meeting my saviors in the college

    It was a weekend. Young-soo took Eunbi out for shopping and she bought some new clothes and essories for her by using her banking card. Young-soo was not angry with her for using her card to do the shopping; instead he was happy that she just started toe out with him. He could understand situation that it¡¯ll take some time for her get along with him, so he maintained his patience with the strong belief that the day wille soon in his life.

    The next day was a new day for Eunbi, she woke-up early in the morning and gets ready to go to the college with excitements. Young-soo dropped her off in the college through his car and wished her to do the best in studies even better than before. She didn¡¯t like him though but his words boosted her up like vitamins she just nodded her head confidently with a smile.

    After finishing off some formalities in the administration and principal¡¯s office Eunbi tried to go to the ss before the professor arrives, but she reached the ssroom a minutete. She took a deep breath and asked the permission to the professor, "Excuse me, sir, may Ie in."

    The professor turned his head to her side and looked at her. He was a good looking man in his mid-forty wearing ck thin square frame specs, and a formal suit, "Come on in." The professor, said with his thick voice.

    Eunbi approached the professor who was standing at the dais and wished him good morning, "sir, I am a newly transferred student to this university," Eunbi said politely and showed the admission letter to him.

    The professor goes through the letter quickly and asked her to sit down at one of the empty seats. Eunbi bowed her head to the professor and as she was looking for the right ce to sit down a girl waved her hand and signaled Eunbi to sit down next to her.

    Eunbi widened her eyes in surprise as she looked at the girl and the boy next to her, because they are the couple that saved her on the other day from those strangers on the street. Eunbi sat down at the empty seat next to that girl and gave them a smile on meeting them again unexpectedly. In a minute the professor started to take the ss so the girls couldn¡¯t express how they felt to end up being a ssmate at the moment.

    During the lunch break Eunbi went to the cafeteria along with the girl and her boyfriend. She introduced herself to them and the couple introduced themselves one by one to Eunbi. "My name is Bae Hee-Jung," the girl said followed by the boy introduced himself; "my name is Jang Hong-Joo."

    Jang Hong-Joo¡¯s family holds a national wide investment private limitedpany in South Korea and Bae Hee-Jung¡¯s family holds a leather exportpany in Busan. They were dating since from their high school. They did their schooling together in one of the high schools in Busan and did their bachelor¡¯s degree in business together in Seoul.

    "I¡¯m so happy to meet you guys again and that to as my ssmates, today is my treat so tell me what you guys would like to have?" Eunbi asked them with a cheerful smile on her face.

    "First let us have our lunch and you treat uster in the evening after the sses." Hee-jung said with an assuring smile while Hong-joo nodded his head to his girlfriend¡¯s response.

    While having their lunch Hee-jung asked Eunbi, "If you don¡¯t mind, may I ask you something?"

    "Yup"

    "What caused you to transfer the college in your second year? Hee-jung asked Eunbi with hesitation."

    The delightful expression on Eunbi¡¯s face faded away quickly with Hee-jun¡¯s question.

    "Yeah! Why are you asking her the personal questions, we are not that close enough to ask such question to her." Hong-joo said and asked Hee-jung to apologize to Eunbi.

    "I¡¯m extremely sorry Eunbi I just asked you out of my curiosity." Hee-jung apologized.

    "No Hee-jung you don¡¯t need to apologize because you didn¡¯t question me anything wrong." Eunbi bites her inner cheek, "the reason I transfer to this college is because of my marriage and recently I got married."

    Hong-joo and Hee-jung wondered in surprise what caused her to get married at his young age. In a next few seconds the coge bell rang it refers that the lunch-break was over and the student¡¯s in the cafeteria started to leave to their respective sses. "Now let us move to our ssroom and chat in the evening after the sses." Hong-joo said. The girls nodded their heads in unison and the three of them went to their ssroom.

    In the evening after the sses Hong-joo took the girls to one of his favorite coffee shop, which was located next to the beautiful view of the blue ocean. The elevation of the coffee shop made with pivoting reflective ss doors.

    Hee-jung and Hong-joo sat down adjacent to each other on the chair and Eunbi sat down parallel to the couple. Eunbi ordered caramel mhiato with double croissant, Hee-jung ordered cappino with doughnut, and Hong-joo ordered mocha with cookies and cream cheesecake.

    "If you guys don¡¯t mind may I know, where, how and who first expressed the love in between you two?" Eunbi asked them with excitement.

    The couple looked at each other and smiled; Hong-joo held his sweetheart¡¯s hand, interlocks his fingers with hers, and replied, "Of-course it was me," Hong-joo replied proudly. "It was a summer holidays of our second year high school. I took her to a ride in one of our private yachts for the summer party along with the few of our friends. Once the yacht stopped at the middle of the beautiful blue ocean, I made her stand at the bow of the yacht in a signature pose of the titanic movie. Then I stood behind her, put my hands on either side of her waist, and expressed; ¡¯I don¡¯t know why my heart always beats too fast when you are with me, I think I am in love with you¡¯. And in a few seconds she turned over looked into my eyes and replied, ¡¯yes I feel the same as you, and I feel so happy when you are with me, Hong-joo I think I love you too¡¯."

    End of the shback.

    One of the caf¨¦ servers ced their order on their table. The three of them took a few sips of their coffees and had some bites of their pastries and desserts.

    "To tell you the truth, at that time I liked the way he proposed me and I felt like wow! But now when I think about I feel like it was too dramatic." Hee-jung said by ring at her boyfriend.

    "What did you said?" Hong-joo pinched Hee-jung¡¯s cheek yfully, "is my love proposal is too dramatic for you?" he stared at her intently. "Yeah! Do you know how tough it is to propose the love sessfully as it was nned?"

    Hee-jung hissed in pain, and replied, "Araso, I¡¯m sorry I just teased you I really liked the way you had proposed me."

    Eunbiughed brightly at them, "You guys are so lovable to each other." Soon the cheerful expression of her face was faded away, "I¡¯m very unlucky because I have never experienced a love proposal in my life," she said with a bitter smile.

    The couple looked at her with puzzlement.

    "I can guess what you guys are thinking now. You guys are thinking that how did I get married without a love or marriage proposal from my partner, isn¡¯t it?" Eunbi asked them and smirked, "I have only experienced a bitter marriage proposal from my elder sister¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Yes I was forced to marry him by his tricks. He took the advantage of my family¡¯s weakness as his strength by acting genuine in front of my parents as if he really cares for my family, and forced me to say yes to his marriage proposal to marry him." Her voice cracked down with emotions as tears wells up in her eyes.

    Hee-jung gets up from her ce and sits down beside Eunbi, she put an arm around her shoulder, and tried to console her. She pulled out few tissues from its holder which is on the table and gave it to Eunbi. Eunbi took the tissues from her hand, wiped off the tears from her face, and rested her head on Hee-jung¡¯s shoulder. To give some privacy to the girls Hong-joo gets up from his ce and lied to them, "I think I left my smart phone in the car, I will go take that ande back."

    Hee-jung nodded her head to Hong-joo.

    Eunbi said everything in brief about the hardship she has gone through since from the wedding. Hee-jung listened to her words patiently without interrupting her with her questions, as she heard how Eunbi¡¯s husband has tortured her physically and mentally, tears automatically wells up in her eyes with anger against Eunbi¡¯s husband. Once Eunbi finished saying everything to Hee-jung, she consoled Eunbi, "tell your husband that you are not alone anymore, Hong-joo and I are with you as your friends. If your husband try to misbehave with you again inform it to us immediately, we¡¯ll make him face the consequences in a worst way."

    Eunbi made a friendly smile and Hee-joo did smile at her.

    Both the girls came out of the caf¨¦ after an hour while Hong-joo waits patiently for them by sitting down on the chair at the outside of the caf¨¦ by admiring the evening view of the blue ocean.

    Hee-jung asked Hong-joo to drive them to their apartment. Hong-joo nodded his head and did what his sweetheart asked him to do.

    Hee-jung and Hong-joo are living alone at same luxury apartment but in different units, because their parents strictly advised them to not be in a living-together rtionship until theyplete their studies.

    Hee-jung took Eunbi to her apartment unit and toured the house. They had some girls talk, had the dinner together and Eunbi returned back to her house through a taxi.

    When Eunbi reaches the house the interior lights of the house were switched on which referred that Young-soo has returned back home from his office before she arrives.

    Eunbi rang the door bell of the house, and waited. As he heard the doorbell rings Young-soo rushed towards the entrance door and opened it quickly. He breathes in a relief as he saw her face, "where have you been? I was worried that something bad has happened to you and why you are not answering my phone calls?"

    "I forget to turnoff the silent mode of my phone so I was not aware of your phone calls, and I went out with my friends after the college in the evening." She replied him by walking towards her room.

    "Friends?" He asked her with a smirked. "Are you serious, you have just spent a day in the college and you went out with some of your ssmates calling them as your friends?"

    "It¡¯s none of your business, Young-soo," she said and gets in to her room.

    Young-soo tightly pressed his lips together in line with annoyance and get into his room.

    After a while the house was upied with aplete silence, Eunbi went to bed as she have no work to do, and Young-soo reads some books in his room on the bed.

 Chapter 17 The unexpected sickness of my father

    As Eunbi started to go the college Young-soo let her do whatever she wanted to do without meddling in her business as her by her wish. During the evening in the house Young-soo tried to get to know about Eunbi by sitting together and have talk with her, but she didn¡¯t speak much with him she just prepares the dinner, have it together with him, do the dishes and get into her room. In the morning Young-soo prepares the breakfast, and has it with her. Every working day in the morning Young-soo used to drop her off in her college through his car, during the car ride she purposely wears earphone and listen some songs to avoid speaking with him.

    One night, while Young-soo was reading books in his bed his smart phone rang he kept the book aside on the bed, and took his phone from the bedside table. He looked at the phone disy before answering the call and it reads dad. He quickly selects the answer icon option on his phone.

    Young-soo: Hello, dad, how was your day?

    Mr. Lee: everything was good until I heard the news.

    Young-soo could feel the tension in his father¡¯s voice he sat down on the edge of the bed and asked him, "What is the matter, dad, is anything serious?"

    Mr. Lee: Your father-inw was admitted in the hospital due to heart-attack in the evening, just now your mother-inw informed us.

    Young-soo: What! What did the doctor say?

    Mr. Lee: After examining him they said a minor surgery called coronary angiosty should be done within 24 hours to recover him from the heart disease. Therefore, you and your wife try toe here immediately by the next flight.

    Young-soo said yes to his dad and ended the call.

    He went to inform it to Eunbi. He opened her room door without a knocking the door and entered in. Eunbi was startled and scolded him as he entered into her room without her permission, "Don¡¯t you have some manners that you should knock the door before you enter into somebody¡¯s room?" He ignored her scolding, and informed her, what has happened to her father, and said, "Get ready we are going to Seoul by the next flight."

    Eunbi widens her eyes with shock and the tears were automatically streamed down from her eyes. She took her smart phone made a call to her mother and asked her, what did the doctors said about her father¡¯s health condition and consoled her mother to be strong and then she ended up the call.

    Eunbi closes her eyes and made a quick a prayer to God, that nothing bad to not happen to her father, then she opened her eyes and stared at Young-soo with brooding eyes. He went near to her, put his hand on her shoulder, pats it gently, and consoled her, "don¡¯t worry stay strong, and have a strong belief that nothing bad will not happen to your father."

    Young-soo contacts his secretary Jaemin through the phone and asked him to book two flight tickets immediately to the next flight to Seoul, but to their disappointment Jaemin said the next flight to Seoul starts only at tomorrow by 6:30 am in the morning. Therefore, the couple has waited till the morning in their house.

    Next morning in the hospital at Seoul, the operation for Mr. Yoon was already started; Mrs. Yoon and Young-soo¡¯s parents are waiting at the waiting area of the hospital with their mind prayers that the operation should end sessfully. After 60 minutes ady announcer announced via the microphone, "Mr. Yoon¡¯s visitors are requested to meet the doctor at the entrance of the operation theater." Mrs. Yoon and Young-soo¡¯s parents went to meet the doctor with the belief that it should be good news from the doctor. One of the female surgeon doctors in early forties informed them with a smile, "nothing to worry the surgical operation has gone sessful and Mr. Yoon is fine now, in a while we¡¯ll move him to the ICU you may visit him in the ICU during the visiting hours. By tomorrow morning we¡¯ll move him to the general ward and in the evening you may discharge him from the hospital."

    Three of them thanked the Doctor with a smile. Both Mr & Mrs. Lee were there in the hospital from yesterday with Mrs. Yoon. When Eunbi and Young-soo came to the hospital Mr. Yoon has already moved from Operation Theater to the ICU. Eunbi meets her mother as shees out from the ICU by visiting her husband, Eunbi hugged her with tears, and asked, "omma, how is he doing now?"

    "He is fine now and the doctor said nothing to worry and by tomorrow we can take him to our house." Her mother replied, wiped off the tears from Eunbi¡¯s face, and asked the couple to visit Mr. Yoon.

    The couple cleaned their hands with the help of antibacterial foam and went to the ICU to meet Mr. Yoon. The nurse opens the ss door for them, Mr. Yoon was lying down on the bed wearing oxygen mask on his face and a few monitoring equipments were surrounded around his bed. The couple remains calm and looks so supportive. Young-soo bowed his head and asked, "How are you feeling now, abeonim?"

    "I am feeling better now," Mr. Yoon replied with little difort by wearing the oxygen mask.

    The angiosty treatment has done on his arm so Eunbi held his untreated hand, "appa don¡¯t get stress with too much of work, hereafter please take some rest often."

    Mr. Yoon nodded his head with an assuring smile.

    "Abeonim, take some good quality of rest and consider that you are young and carefree without any anxiety." Young-soo said.

    The couple made sure to make eye contact with Mr. Yoon while talking to him to provide him some encouragement.

    "Appa, take some rest we doesn¡¯t like to disturb you we will be thinking of you a lot and hope you to get well soon, saranghae~ see you in the evening." Eunbi motivated her father.

    Young-soo bowed his head and said, "take care, abeonim we will meet you in the evening."

    Once theye out from the ICU Eunbi sat down at one of the lined up chairs and shed tears which she has been controlled it in front of her father in the ICU. Young-soo sat down beside her, Eunbi rested her head against his firm shoulder, "he always used to be energetic for the whole day even in his hectic business schedules, but now he is lying down on the bed surrounded by monitoring machines, it¡¯s hurting me to see my father in this state."

    Young-soo wrapped his firm arm around her shoulder and patted gently, "stay strong he will get well soon, if you continue to be emotional like this in front of your mother then who will console your mother? So stay strong and try to provide some encouragement to your mother."

    His advice gave her some confidence. She wiped of her tears from her face and followed Young-soo¡¯s advice, and tried to look stronger to give some mental strength to her mother.

    Young-soo asked Eunbi to take her mother to the house and request his mother-inw to go home and take some rest, "Eomeonim, you have been staying in the hospital since yesterday, I will stay here. So now you please go to your house, freshen-up, take some rest, ande back in the evening."

    Mrs. Yoon hesitates little to leave the hospital but Young-soo urged her to leave, "I will take care of Abeonim like his son, so go to your home without any worries."

    Eunbi was clueless whether he is acting or saying all these from the bottom of his heart.

    "Yes Young-soo is right, sadon (inw) you are looking so tired, and restless you should take some rest," advised Mr. Lee.

    Mrs. Yoon nodded her head and epted to leave the hospital with Eunbi.

    Once they leave Young-soo asked, also his parents to go to their home ande back in the evening.

    As Young-soo promised that he¡¯ll take care of Mr. Yoon like his father to Mrs. Yoon. He stayed in the hospital for one night and two days by doing all the needs for Mr. Yoon until he discharges from the hospital. Young-soo even paid the hospital discharged bills through his bank ount, and safely he himself drove Mr. Yoon to his house in his car. Once they reach the house Young-soo carefully walked Mr. Yoon to get-in to the house and helped him to sit down on the cozy couch at the living room. Young-soo sat down beside his father-inw and reminded Mr. Yoon once again about the doctor advice; avoid heavy lifting or vigorous activities at least for two weeks. Then Young-soo informed his father-inw that he has got some important official meeting tomorrow morning which he was unable to postponed to some other days, so today he¡¯s to return back to the Jeju Ind to attend that meeting.

    Mr. Yoon smiled at Young-soo, "you may leave I know about your busy schedules, I will not take it in a wrong sense, I should thank you for taking care of me like my son."

    "Abeonim, I sincerely request you to not thank me anymore because it is my responsibility to take care of my wife¡¯s parent as my parent."

    "We are very grateful to get you as our son-inw," Mr. Yoon proudly said.

    Young-soo stood in front of his father-inw bowed his head, and then said, "I¡¯m also grateful to get such a lovely parents-inw as you, Abeonim."

    Young-soo asked Eunbi whether she was willing toe along with him today or nning to return of her own on tomorrow.

    Eunbi replied, "I wille tomorrow."

    Young-soo nodded his head, "Abeonim and eomeonim, I will take my leave, take care of your health, and I will meet you on theing weekend, bye~." He made a respectful bow to his parents-inw again before he leaves the house."

    That night, Mr. Yoon went to bed earlier than usual. Eunbi and her mother had a chat on the couch of the living room. During the chat Mrs.Yoon expressed, "actually I was unhappy when your father epted to Young-soo¡¯s marriage proposal without reconsidering about it for twice or thrice, but now I was fully satisfied with your father¡¯s decision. Thank God, you have married to a good and caring man, as your father said you are very fortunate to get him as your husband."

    I would have been very fortunate if I didn¡¯t marry him, Eunbi thought in her mind and felt so bleak that she could not express how he has mistreated her since from the day of the wedding, and it is not a right moment to convey about it to her mother. She just faked a smile and said, "omma, I have a good news for you."

    "What it is?" Mrs. Yoon asked with enthusiastically. She cupped Eunbi¡¯s face with her palms, and asked her, "am I going to be grandmother?"

    Eunbi shoved her mother¡¯s palms from her face, "omma, stop talking like crap. It has been only a few weeks since I have been married, so stop imagining things. The happy news which I came to say is I have joined in one of the universities in Jeju."

    "Congrattions, my dear for continuing your studies. And I¡¯m sorry, Eunbi-ah. For me it¡¯s like more than months since you left to the Jeju Ind. I couldn¡¯t understand why the time is running too slowly, anyways my hearty congrattions once again for joining in the university, and I hope soon you will tell me the news which I¡¯m expecting from you as well."

    Eunbi made a wry grimace, "omma, are you out of your mind? I¡¯m still young to have a baby, furthermore I still have one more year toplete my master¡¯s degree, and even I have some other ns about my future after I finish my master¡¯s degree, so I am not nning to have a child for a few more years."

    "You can have the baby in-between whilepleting your degree." Mrs. Yoon replied.

    "Omma, I¡¯m sure that something has happened to you that¡¯s why you are talking like this, if I stay with you for some more minutes I will go insane," she wished her mother good night and walked upstairs to her room.

    "Eunbi-ah don¡¯t get mad at me I just teased you, my dear." Her mother shouted from the living room and thenughed brightly.

    The next day, before Eunbi returns back to Jeju Ind she went to visit Young-soo¡¯s parents at their house in the evening.

    Hence Mr. Lee has gone out for some business deals only Mrs. Lee was in the house.

    Mrs. Lee and Eunbi had a coffee chat in the dining hall, Mrs. Lee asked, "Is my son taking good care of you?"

    "Yes eomeonim, he is taking good care of me," Eunbi lied.

    "I know he will always take special care of his loved ones because he is my son," Mrs. Lee said proudly with a smile, "and soon I¡¯m expecting some good news from you guys."

    Eunbi was out of idea about what she is expecting from them, "Good news about what? eomeonim" Eunbi gazed at her intently.

    Mrs. Yoon acted as if she was cradling a baby in her hands.

    Eunbi never expected the same expectation also from Mrs. Lee. All the mothers are same and their expectations are also same once their children get married. Eunbi thought.

    "What happened, Eunbi did I asked anything wrong?"

    "No, eomeonim you haven¡¯t, I...I..."

    "It¡¯s okay if you feel ufortable to answer my question just ignoring it I¡¯ll not mind."

    Eunbi makes an awkward smile and Mrs. Yoon smiled at her too.

    Mrs. Lee ps her hands, "I forget to tell you, your wedding album was delivered a few days ago, and you both are looking so great together in the pictures. Come I will show you, it is in my room." Mrs. Lee took Eunbi to her room, showed her the pictures of the album with a lot of an excitement. Eunbi just faked a smile every time Mrs. Lee madements of their pictures.

    The time passes so quickly and it¡¯s time for Eunbi to leave to the airport. Mrs. Lee asked Eunbi to take the wedding album along with her to show it to Young-soo. Eunbi took the wedding album, kept it in her hand carry travel bag, she bowed her head in a respectful way, hugged her mother-inw, and gets into the car. The driver started the engine and drove the car to the Seoul¡¯s domestic airport.

 Chapter 18 Young-Soo, will you stop staring at me like that?

    Throughout the flight journey, Eunbi was kept on pondering about Young-soo; the way he took care of her father with lots of love and affection as his own father. She was suspicious whether he has done this with some intention or it was his true character.

    It was 9:45 pm when Eunbi reaches to her Jeju house and Young-soo has not yet return back home from his office. She gets in the house switched on the lights of the house, changed her dress into t-shirt and short trousers. She drank a ss of milk, switched of the lights of the house, and went to bed without waiting for Young-soo.

    While in the office Young-soo¡¯s official meeting with his shareholders has ended sessfully. Hence to celebrate it, Young-soo arranged a party to his business shareholders who all have attended the meeting. He could not avoid the party without consuming alcohol just like that when his shareholders offer him to have drink with them. Therefore, he drank along with them and consumed some sses of champagne. The party ended at 2 am therefore he decided to spend the night in one of the hotel rooms thinking that to not wake her up from the deep sleep. He just sent a text message regarding the matter that he¡¯lle home only in the morning.

    Eunbi woke-up at 6 o¡¯clock in the morning with the help of the phone rm and headed straight away to the bathroom.

    Inside the bathroom while brushing her teeth she wondered, why Young-soo hasn¡¯t return back home yet, and she was scared whether something bad has happened to him? She quickly shrugged off her thoughts away and gently pped her face. What happened to me, why am I thinking too much since from yesterday about unwanted things of my life and also about Young-soo, no one can harm him only he could harm others by acting like a good person towards them; she spoke to herself by looking at her reflection in the mirror of the bathroom. She took a deep breath stood under the shower, open the valve of the shower, and let the water flow over her body. She took a soapthered herself up good. As she was washing the soap away from her body the door bell rang, she quickly washed off the soap of her body, took the bathrobe from the hanger wore it and went to the entrance door. She opened the door; it was Young-soo standing with his office bag and also some paper bags of his hands. She was about to ask him, why he didn¡¯te homest night, but she didn¡¯t ask him because of the way he stared at her it made her shut her mouth.

    Young-soo looked at her from head to toe without blinking his eyes- starting from her dripping wet hair which was casually draped over the right side of her shoulder. The pale blue knee length bathrobe which she was wearing was tightly tied around her slim hip with the help of the robe, revealing her beautiful slender legs, and he inhaled the sweetvender fragrance of the soap permeated the air from her body which took him to another world. He tightly presses his lips together and swallows the saliva from his mouth as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down in his throat. Eunbi crossed her hands over her chest and said, "Will you stop staring at me like a pervert."

    "Wh...what? I didn¡¯t stare at you like a pe...pervert; try to give me some respect at least for my age."

    "Stop arguing with me, Young-soo, and admit that you stared at me in a wrong sense."

    He rubbed his neck awkwardly, "I don¡¯t have time to argue with you too I need to go to the office bit early today. So we will argue about this matter again in the evening and now I¡¯ll go and take the bath first." He kept the paper carry bag on the dining table saying, "Its food containers I asked the chef in our hotel to prepare a delicious breakfast and pack it in the containers for us, let us have it together before we leave the house." Eunbi shrugged her shoulders with opened palms as if to say whatever and went into her room. While Young-soo shrugged off his suit jacket, went to his room, undid his remaining clothes, wrap the towel around his waist, and get into the bathroom.

    Eunbi dressed up first and set the table. In a few minutes Young-soo joins her on the dining table, there was two individual food containers in the paper carry bag each containers contain spaghetti in it. Both of them had their breakfast together quickly and silently. Then Young-soo drove her off to her college by his car and went to his office.

 Chapter 19 Should I follow the advices of my friends?

    In the college during the lunch break while having the lunch in the cafeteria Eunbi said everything to her friend Hee-Jung, about how Young-soo had taken care of her father in the hospital with lots of love and care for those two days.

    Hee-Jung was surprised to hear all those things from Eunbi and asked her, "So, you are suspicious of your husband¡¯s motives, right?"

    "You are right because he is not only acting lovingly towards my parents but also with me too. Few days before I join the college he apologized and confessed that, he would like to be my friend and a lovable husband."

    "What if your husband was really serious about his confession?" Hee-Jung questioned.

    "No ways, he couldn¡¯t be serious about his confession and it¡¯s impossible to switch his character from beast to angelic in a short period. I¡¯m damn sure that he is acting like an angelic person for some motives."

    "How are you going to find out his motives, do you have any ideas?" Hee-Jung asked with curiosity.

    "To find out his motives I¡¯ve decided to ept him as my friend but not wholeheartedly." Eunbi made a deep breath and asked Hee-Jung, "Today evening do you and Hong-Joo have any ns after the sses?"

    "Nope" Hee-jung shook her head from one side to the other.

    "Good, you guyse to my house for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll introduce you guys to Young-soo, so that he should know that I¡¯ve friends in this city to support me in my better and worse situations. I¡¯ll show him that I¡¯m much smarter than him."

    In the evening, after the college Eunbi contacted Young-soo to his phone number. In a few rings he answered her call, "Hello~, tell me Eunbi what is the matter?" he sounded bit serious.

    Eunbi: "I just called you to know whether you are free after 7 o¡¯clock in the evening."

    Young-soo: "Yes I am. But may I know why you are asking about my work schedule?"

    Eunbi: "I have invited my friends to our house for the dinner. So I would like you to join with us."

    Young-soo: "Dinner, with your friends at our house, are you sure, do you really want me to join with you guys?"

    Eunbi: "Yes I¡¯m sure because I wanted to introduce my friends to you."

    Young-soo: "Do they know about our rtionship status?"

    Eunbi: "Yes they knew."

    Young-soo: "You told them that you are a married woman."

    Eunnbi: "Yes and do you have any problem with that?"

    Young-soo: "Absolutely not."

    Eunbi: "Then try toe home early today and send the chef to our house who had cooked the dinner on the other day for your friends."

    Young-soo: "Sure, but tell me the menu."

    "Mmm" She just hummed while thinking about the menu for the dinner, Young-soo quickly replied, "how about a barbecue party?"

    Eunbi: "All right, its sounds good I¡¯ll go with your idea."

    Young-soo: "Good, is there anything else do you want to say?"

    "Nothing else, I¡¯ll meet you in our house, bye." She replied and ended the call.

    Young-soo was very happy to speak with her over the phone, and also excited for the dinner. To make this moment as an unforgettable one, he asked his secretary to present a box of chocte truffle candy to the entire employees of the branch.

    Jaemin was clueless about the reason why his boss was so happy all of a sudden, "Sir, if you don¡¯t mind, May I know what is the special asion today." He asked.

    Young-soo gets up from his chair went near to Jaemin, encircled his arm around Jaemin¡¯s shoulder, "Hyung, I¡¯ve told you to not talk with me formally when you are in my cabin and now tell me the truth, am I treating you like one of my employees?"

    "Absolutely not sir, you have always treated me as your elder brother, I¡¯ve tried to talk with you in an informal way, but I¡¯m sorry sir, I couldn¡¯t," Jaemin replied with hesitation.

    "Fine I¡¯m not forcing you," Young-soo took a deep breath, "let me answer to your question. Few minutes back my wife invited me for a dinner along with her friends over the phone and for the first time she epted to go with my idea for her ns. Hyung, do you know how happy I am? I couldn¡¯t express my happiness in words. I¡¯m so happy, Hyung I¡¯m so happy right now, and that is why I decided to celebrate it by giving a small treat for my employee¡¯s. And you are the one of the reason for the changes because of your advice my wife is getting close with me gradually."

    After the phone-call with Young-soo, Eunbi looked at the unread message on her phone which was sent by Young-soo. She opened the message and read it, I¡¯ll note to our house tonight, make sure to lock the house door, stay safe and good night. I¡¯ll meet you in the morning. She smirked by looking at the message, thought to herself, I felt so safe, and securedst night without you, Young-soo.

    Young-soo returned back to the house early from his office, changed into white t-shirt and gray track pant, and helps the chef to set the table at the backyard of the house. Hee-Jung and Hong-Joo arrived to Eunbi¡¯s house at 7:30 pm. Eunbi introduced her friends to Young-soo, "this is Hee-Jung and he is her boyfriend Hong-Joo, they are my ssmates, and I told you a couple saved me from those men who tried to harass me on the street, it¡¯s them."

    Young-soo expressed his gratitude to the couple as soon as Eunbi mentioned those are the guys who saved her from those men, "thank you so much guys for saving my wife from those men, words can¡¯t describe how thankful I am now, thank you guys for being a saviors of our life. He shakes his hand with them one by one and said, "Nice to meet you guys."

    "Sir, you don¡¯t need to mention us saviors because it¡¯s such a huge word, actually we¡¯re happened to help her in coincident. As a human being we should help one another because happiness is helping others." Hong-Joo said.

    Young-soo friendly pats Hong-Joo¡¯s shoulder, "that¡¯s so kind of you. And I¡¯m so grateful that my wife get you guys as her friends. I hope you guys will lead a great friendship with my wife in the future."

    Hong-Joo and Hee-Jung nodded their head together for Young-soo¡¯s humble words.

    After that they all sat down together at the dining table for dinner. The chef started to serve the barbecue on the tes for all four of them. While having the barbecue Young-soo started the conversation first, "is this the guys you said that you had gone out at the first day of your college?" he asked Eunbi.

    Eunbi nodded her head.

    Then Young-soo collected some of the personal information¡¯s from Hee-Jung and Hong-Joo such as, their address, phone number, parents¡¯ upations and where did theypleted their schoolings and under graduations.

    The couple answered patiently for each and every questions of Young-soo.

    Young-soo finishes eating the dinner first, wipes off his mouth with the help of a napkin, gets down of the chair, "I¡¯ve some work to do, so I¡¯ll go to my room you guys please enjoy your dinner and make yourselffortable." He looked at Eunbi and asked her to take care of them.

    Eunbi nodded her head. Once Young-soo went into the house, Eunbi leaned forward a little towards her friends, "have you guys notice him, how cool and humble he¡¯s acted in front of you guys as if a caring and a lovable husband. He is a con-artist."

    Hee-Jung shakes her head up and down.

    However, Hong-Joo didn¡¯t agree with Eunbi¡¯s words, "ording to me your husband seems like a good man, I couldn¡¯t believe that he has misbehaved with you."

    "What are trying to say, Hong-joo," Eunbi asked him tersely.

    "I didn¡¯t mean to angry you, Eunbi. I already knew your husband I¡¯ve seen him a years back at the g dinner, and he gave such an impressive speech about gender equality and I still remember some of the lines from his speech that is, ¡¯let¡¯s consider her first as a human being not as a female, there are some men still thinks that, once a woman was married she should concentrate only on her children and her husband by serving them 24/7. Male doesn¡¯t have any rights to stop the dreams and desires of a female. Women always support men in their failure as a mother, as a friend, as a sibling, and as a daughter. Of-course we men support women in their failure but not as much as they do. So my humble request is we men try to support and respect women the same amount of support and respect we receive from them.¡¯ Those are the some of the lines he spoke on that day." Hong-Joo said.

    "I told you already that he is a con-artist, did you forget that Hong-Joo?" Eunbi asked.

    "Don¡¯t make a quick decision, Eunbi. Hee-Jung told me that your husband has apologized to you for all his misbehavior, and also about when your father was hospitalized he took care of him as his own father. And now in this moment, do you know the reason why he has left you with us and went inside the room?" he asked her and paused for a few seconds then replied. "Actually it¡¯s not because he¡¯s got some official work to do, it¡¯s because to give you some privacy. He¡¯s your husband Eunbi but why should he let you stay with us especially along with a male friend, most of the husband¡¯s never give privacy to their wife¡¯s to speak with a male friend, but your husband gives you privacy, do you know why?" he asked her and paused again for a few seconds and replied. "It¡¯s because he respect you a lot. If you still think that your husband is doing all these things with some intentions, I¡¯ll say that your thoughts are wrong."

    "Hong-Joo, you can¡¯t understand the pain and the stress I¡¯ve underwent because of him, only you can feel the pain and the stress of mine if you were in my state." Eunbi replied.

    "I¡¯m not supporting the way your husband has misbehaved with you. I agree what he did is wrong. But what I¡¯m trying to say is, give him a chance then only you¡¯lle to know about his true-self." Hong-Joo advised.

    Eunbi tightly pressed her lips together, doesn¡¯t know what to reply to Hong-Joo¡¯s advice, she was angry with him the way he supports for Young-soo, "guys lets discuss about this matterter on some other day, because I¡¯m stressed by discussing about this matter. I hope you guys will understand my situation."

    After that Eunbi toured the house to her friends and they sat down on the sofa of the living room. They chatted by making fun of one-another. Young-soo could hear the mirthfulugh whiches out from the living-room; he was happy and amazed at the same time to hear Eunbi¡¯sughter for the first time. Herughter gave him some hope that soon she¡¯ll forgive him and ept him as her husband to lead a happy life in the future.

    Once her friends left their house, Eunbi stood in front of Young-soo¡¯s room and thought whether she should thank him now, or tomorrow for the barbecue party arrangements for her friends. However she knocked his room door before she enters in, because it was her habit if she wanted to thank or apologize to someone she did that as soon as without any dy. She opened the door, peep her head through the door, and asked him, "Are you still busy with your official work?"

    "Nope," he said and kept the book aside on the bed which he has been reading for a while. "I¡¯ve finished my official work a while before, now I was just reading a book,e-on in and tell me, what is the matter?"

    As she came in he swung his feet over the edge of the bed, patted the empty spot next to him, and asked her to sit beside him on the bed.

    "No thank you, I¡¯ll stand," Eunbi replied.

    He smirked, "you are scared that I might take advantage from you, isn¡¯t it?"

    She pursed her lips.

    "All right, I¡¯m sorry to annoy you and now tell me what you wanted to say." Young-soo asked.

    "Thank you so much for everything," she said inly.

    Young-soo felt so happy and knew the reason why she thanked him for, but he wanted to hear the reason from her mouth, "may I know the reason why you thanked me now?" he asked her as if he couldn¡¯t guess the reason for it.

    She remained in silent for a few seconds, and expressed her gratitude, "the reason I thanked you was- for taken care of my father in the hospital and stayed along with him until he gets discharge from the hospital, and also for arranging the barbecue party to my friends. Because of you I happen to meet Hee-Jung and Hong-Joo again in the college as my ssmates they are such an amazing people, and I¡¯m so grateful to get them as my friends."

    He gave her a warm smile, "It¡¯s my responsibilities to take care of you, and also your parents with lots of love and care. I¡¯ll try my best to make you happy as possible as I could, so hereafter you don¡¯t need to thank me for each and every thing like a third person."

    "I¡¯ll try," she replied and reached out one of her hands with a cheque leaf saying, "I have entered the sum of amount which you have spent for my father¡¯s hospital discharge fee in the cheque, I would be grateful if you ept it."

    Young-soo was displeased with her and he couldn¡¯t understand the reason what makes her stop to ept him even as her friend, "did your father asked you to return the sum of money which I had spent for his hospital discharge fee?"

    Eunbi shook her head side to side, "no, he didn¡¯t?"

    "Then?" he paused for a few seconds, "listen Eunbi let me clear you about a thing, it¡¯s the matter between me and your father you better stop meddling in-between us. I don¡¯t want to discuss about this matter anymore, now you may leave to your room."

    He sounded a bit rough so Eunbi was scared to reply him she silently went to her room. She sat down at the middle of the bed, hugged her legs, and wonders, is he really trying to be a lovable husband. As Hong-Joo said should I give him a chance to know whether he has realized all his mistakes or not?

 Chapter 20 I should havenâ€™t bought him a gif

    In the college during the break time Eunbi expressed her decision to her friends, "anyhow I¡¯ve already nned to divorce him after a year because this marriage is a mistake, but I don¡¯t want to make the situation tough and awkward in between us for the uing days which we are going to spend together in the house. You guys knew that I¡¯ve decided to ept Young-soo as my friend, right?" she paused for a sec and looked at her friends they nodded their head, "but I don¡¯t have any idea about how to express that to Young-soo." She grabbed both Hee-jung and Hong-joo¡¯s hands and asked them to give her some idea about it.

    Both Hee-jung and Hong-joo were not satisfied with Eunbi¡¯s decision but they believe that one day she¡¯ll reconsider about her decision of divorcing Young-soo. Anyways they just made a friendly smile at Eunbi, "I¡¯m so d of your decision that you¡¯ve decided to ept Young-soo as your friend, you¡¯re such a great person, Eunbi." Hong-joo said.

    Hee-jung nodded her head for Hong-joo¡¯spliment with a smile and gave an idea to Eunbi-"express your decision to Young-soo by gifting him a present."

    "I¡¯ll go with your idea, Hee-jung, but the problem is I don¡¯t know what should I get him because I don¡¯t know what he likes and dislikes." Eunbi replied.

    As a male friend Hong-joo he himself came forward to help his female friend, "Don¡¯t worry, Eunbi I¡¯ll help you, after the sses ends in the evening let¡¯s go out for shopping and get him something best and a memorable gift."

    As Hong-joo said after the college he took Eunbi out for shopping and they bought a ssic tinum links bracelet for Young-soo, then he dropped her off at her house by his car and went to his house.

    In the house while having the dinner Eunbi give Young-soo the gift box, "I bought it for you."

    Young-soo looked at the gift wrapped box with puzzlement, "today is not my birthday."

    She cleared her throat, "it¡¯s not a present for your birthday, open and take a look at it, then you¡¯ll understand the reason."

    "Ok, let me see what is inside the box." he picked up the present box from the table, unwrapped the paper wrap of the box, opened the square box and he was surprise to see a tinum bracelet along with a small paper note in it but he didn¡¯t show any reactions on his face. He took out the small paper note from the box and read ¡¯let¡¯s be friends¡¯ and then he wore the bracelet on his right wrist, "I like it, it¡¯s damn cool and let¡¯s be friends." He said as if he was not interested in those sorts of things.

    Eunbi nodded her head with disappointment to hisment, because it was her first time to present a gift for a male. She just continues to eat her food in silence.

    As he looked at her that she looks so disappointed, he asked her, "Why you are looking so disappointed, are you alright did I say anything wrong?"

    "No you didn¡¯t, it was a tiring day after all, I¡¯ll be alright if I take some good amount of sleep tonight." She replied and thought, I should have not bought him a gift...I forget that he¡¯s a emotionless person.

    He nodded his head, "I forget to tell you that tomorrow morning in the first flight we are going to Seoul to visit our parents, so you go to bed early tonight I¡¯ll do the dishes tonight."

    She nodded her head, quickly ate her dinner, wiped off her mouth with the help of the tissue paper, "Young-soo, don¡¯t forget to dry all the washed dishes before you ce them in the racks." She said before she gets into her room.

    He just replied ¡¯hmm¡¯, he carefully took the dirty dishes, and put them into the kitchen sink. Once he finishes of washing the dishes he dried them one by one with the dry clothes, and ced them carefully in the rack. Then he switched off the lights of the kitchen and the living room and went to his room. He sat down on the bed, smiled by looking at the bracelet on his right wrist, and kissed it, "I¡¯ll always be your friend, and soon I hope that one day you¡¯ll also ept me as your husband, I¡¯m waiting for that day, Eunbi," he muttered. Before he goes to sleep he checked some mails with the help of the tablet and then he fell asleep.

    They woke-up early in the morning with the help of the phone rm; once they get ready they went to the Jeju airport on time.

    When they reach Seoul, first they went to her parent home. Mr. and Mrs. Yoon were so happy and surprise to meet their daughter and her husband in the morning in their home. They all chatted in the living room for a while, and had their breakfast together. To avoid felling uneasy in front of his inws like the other day, Young-soo took the medicine for his trauma before he entered the house.

    After having the breakfast Young-soo and Mr. Yoon went for a walk at the garden footpath of the house. It was pea gravel lined with bricks and paver with different size of stepping stones in between the herbal nts and trees. They walk silently for a minute and Mr. Yoon broke the silence first, "how is my daughter behaving with you?"

    "She is behaving well with me, abeonim."

    Mr. Yoon nodded his head.

    "Did you speak with her again?" Young-soo asked nkly. And it made Mr. Yoon to wonder whom did he mentioned, "May I know whom you are asking about."

    "I am asking about Eunah, abeonim."

    "Yes, she talks with me every day for a while through phone calls. I feel bad every time when she ends up the call with an apology even though I¡¯ve told her that I¡¯ve forgiven her, but she keeps on apologizing to me every day saying because of her I got sick and admitted in the hospital. I couldn¡¯t bear it when my daughter regrets too much for her wrong decision."

    shback;

    The day after Young-soo agreed to give divorce to Eunbi. Young-soo contacted her elder sister Eunah who was living in Thand by working as a charity worker in one of the organizations. After inquiring about her that how she was doing in the new country, he said that things were not going good in-between him and Eunbi.

    Eunah: "shall I speak with her, Young-soo-shi?"

    Young-soo: "no thanks because I hope that everything will get well soon in between us. When are you nning to speak with your parents?"

    Eunah: "soon."

    Young-soo: "try to speak with them before this matter gets worse than before."

    She hummed, "take care of my sister." With that she ended the call.

    And after few days Eunah spoke with her father through the phone. She first apologized and said everything to her father that she is doing fine in the new country, even she often speak with Young-soo, how he helped her to live the way she wanted to live, and also the truth about why Young-soo has married Eunbi. And after speaking with Eunah Mr. Yoon was guilty that arranging the matrimony without knowing her wish was his fault. And because of his guilty conscious he was copsed and got admitted in the hospital.

    End of shback

    "Don¡¯t worry abeonim soon everything will be alright."

    "When are you nning to tell the truth to Eunbi?"

    "I am waiting for the right time, Abeonim."

    "What you have done is an unforgivable thing even though I¡¯ve forgiven you only because of your parent faces. Beside, my daughter¡¯s life is involved in this matter so I don¡¯t want to spoil my daughter¡¯s life with my hasty decision. You already knew that I¡¯ve got a strong faith in you that you will be a good husband to my daughter."

    Mr. Yoon¡¯s hope made Young-soo to feel guilty of his ill-behaviors towards Eunbi but he didn¡¯t open his mouth about it to Mr. Yoon, he just knelt down on his both knees in front of Mr. Yoon and made a nk apology, "Abeonim, please forgive me for my wrong doings."

    "Young-soo would you please get up, son, I have already forgiven you. All I want from you is to take good care of my daughter. I knew that my daughter is stressed and struggling to adapt the new life with you in the new city, but soon she¡¯ll get used to the changes because she¡¯s a wise girl, and I am sure that you will be a goodpanion in her sess and failure." Mr. Yoon encouraged him.

    Young-soo gets up on the brick floor, stood straight, looked at Mr. Yoon¡¯s eyes, and said, "Sure, abeonim I promise you that I¡¯ll be a goodpanion in her failure and sess."

    Mr. Yoon hugged Young-soo and patted his back gently.

 Chapter 21 I think I missed the right chance to know about his secrets

    That following day, Young-soo and Eunbi went to meet his parent at their home. As the couple reached Mr. and Mrs. Lee weed them with an excitements, and Mrs. Lee took them to Young-soo¡¯s room. Usually Young-soo and his mother used to have their food in his room whenever he returns back from the business trips. However, this time two more members are joining them and it¡¯s none other than Mr. Lee and Eunbi.

    By looking at the table arrangement for lunch, Young-soo hugged his mother, "Thank you mom for always understanding me." Mrs. Lee hugged him back, "it¡¯s ok my dear sone lets us have our lunch before it turns cold."

    They all sat down and started to have their lunch while chatting. Eunbi was curious to know the real reason of why Young-soo was having food in his room instead at the dining room. Mrs. Lee asked Young-soo, "Did you saw the pictures of your wedding album?" Eunbi widens her eyes and Young-soo looked at her, she forced a smile on his face and said, "Yes, mom all the pictures came out very well, and especially Eunbi looks so good in most of pictures with her baby smile."

    All the credit goes to the photographer, Mr. Leemented.

    "Yes you are right we should book the same photographer for Eunbi¡¯s baby shower too," Mrs. Lee, gave a reply to Mr. Lee¡¯sment.

    All of a sudden Eunbi coughed while having the food for the Mrs. Lee¡¯sment. Young-soo quickly patted her back gently and once her cough stops, he took a ss of water and held it next to her mouth, "drink it."

    "Did I say anything wrong?" Mrs. Lee asked.

    "No, mom you haven¡¯t but you have mentioned it in a wrong timing. To tell you the truth we are not nning to have a baby until she graduates her master¡¯s degree." Young-soo encircled his arm around Eunbi¡¯s shoulder, "until then please stop teasing my wife, do you understood mom."

    "Are you alright?" Young-soo asked her. Eunbi nodded her head.

    "Omo! Omo. I love you guys, you two are like love birds to me, and it¡¯s just a treat for the eyes of the parents to see their children taking care of their better half in front of the elders," Mrs. Leemented.

    After the lunch Mr. and Mrs. Lee went downstairs and left the couple alone in the room.

    Both Eunbi and Young-soo stood at the each corner of the room; Young-soo could sense that she was feeling so awkward to stay along with him in a room. He cleared his throat to draw her attention, "I¡¯m going to the study room to read some books, if you would like to take some nap you may use my bed." He said and went to the study room.

    Eunbi sat down on the couch thinks that how to find out about his trauma and also about his first love. Her thoughts were distracted as the smart-phone vibrated on the table. She went near to the table to see whose phone was that, as she saw its Young-soo¡¯s smart-phone she took that from the table and prayed to God that the phone¡¯s screen should not be locked with any of the security codes, but to her dismay it was locked with the fingerprint reader. She kept back the phone on the table, opened the door of the modern wooden ssic cupboard, and searched whether he has kept any of his old diaries, m books, and old cell phones in each racks of the cupboard. At the top most rack there was a vintage woodenrge size treasure chest box, Eunbi was curious to know what type of things were lying inside the box. She quickly took one of the dining chair ced it in front of the cupboard, stood up on the chair took the treasure box carefully from the rack, get down from the chair and ced the chest box on the bed. She unlocked the lock of the box, and as she was about to open it unexpectedly Young-soo entered the room. She turned her head and looked at him with a startle expression on her face.

    Young-soo gave her a deadly look, "what the hell are you doing? Who gave you the permission to take out that box from the cupboard?" He raged at her in a low deep voice.

    She gets down from the bed, looked at the floor and said, "I¡¯m sorry."

    "I¡¯m forgiving you this time, and don¡¯t ever dare to touch it again without my permission, keep that in your mind, and behave yourself." He warned her with rage.

    Eunbi was frightened with the way he warned her with rage. She swallowed the lump nervously from her throat, "I¡¯m sorry again to invade your personal things without your permission."

    He pressed his lips together in annoyance, "Now, stop apologizing to me, and get out of my room I wanted to be alone for a while."

    His temper didn¡¯t reduce a bit he sounded harsh, she was scared to utter a word so she just walked out of the room and went to the study room. She walked from one end to the other end of the in the study room by muttering, damn, if he would haven¡¯te in I would have seen what was inside that chest box, but he ruined everything by entering into the room at the wrong timing. I missed the right chance and I¡¯m damn sure that there are some important things were hidden inside that chest-box.

    In his room, Young-soo was seemed so angry with her, arrived, to invade my personal things without my permission, how dare was she to do such things, he murmured with anger. No one has invaded his personal things before not even his parents and that¡¯s the reason he warned Eunbi with rage. He opened the wooden chest-box, looked at the things in the chest-box. He took out the things one by one out from the box, as he took a photo of him with a girl some of the old sweet memories with that girl shed in his mind- how he tried to held her hand with awkwardness for the first time while walking on the street, his first date with her in the cinema theater, his first kiss with her in the swimming pool, and her tender smile. Then he murmured by looking at the picture, the reason I forced Eunbi to marry me it¡¯s only because of you, Hye-jin, I love you Hye-jin, I love you a lot, and at the same time I miss you a lot too. He kept that photo in the chest-box, closed it, and carefully ced it back in the upper most rack of the cupboard.

    After a few minutes he realized that he sounded bit harsh to Eunbi. Therefore, he went to the study room with the guess that she must me in there. He opened the door, entered in; as he saw her she was sleeping on the arm chair he slowly closed the door, and sat down at the arm chair which was opposite to her. He gazed at her with a smile, "thank you so much for marring me," he muttered without taking his eyes of her and in a few minutes he also fell asleep in the armchair.

    A whileter both Eunbi and Young-soo woke-up when they hear the knock on the door, their eyes met and they stared at each other. Eunbi wondered when did hee in. She sat properly and roughlybed her hair with her fingers. Mrs. Lee came in, "I¡¯m sorry to wake you up, lovebirds. Ie to inform you guys to get ready to leave because it¡¯s already 5 pm now."

    Young-soo nced at his wrist watch, "oh, I couldn¡¯t believe that now the time is 5 pm, time flies really fast. We¡¯ll go to my room, freshen up, and get ready to leave, mom." He said and gets down from the arm chair, stepped near to Eunbi and gave her his hand. She grabbed his hand with some hesitation and they walked to his room. When they reach into his room, he released her hand from his hold, "I just asked your hand to satisfy my mom that we are doing good together, other than that I don¡¯t have any other intension, don¡¯t take it in a wrong sense. You may use the bathroom first I¡¯ll wait here," he said and sat down on the sofa in the room.

    She went into the bathroom quickly refreshes herself, and once she finishes doing her business in the bathroom, she asked Young-soo to use the bathroom. Once he went into the bathroom she fixed her make-up over her face and as she about pulls her hair up into a high ponytail Young-soo came out of the bathroom, and he was fascinated to see her gathering her hair high and tie it with an stic hair band into a high ponytail. He swallowed the lump in his throat, get near to her, and stood behind her. Eunbi was shaken to see him behind her on the mirror. Her heart leaped as he leaned forward, her eyes are widened, she curls her fists into balls, and ready to turn over to give him a hard punch over his abdomen. However, she uncurled her fists as he picked up the hair brush from the dressing table and brushes his hair.

    Once hebed his hair, he asked her, "Are you ready, shall we leave?"

    She nodded her head, packed her make-up items in her handbag, and went downstairs with him. Mrs. Lee hugged the couple together and advised them, "suppose if you guys get into an argument any one of you should try to be calm, and getpromise before the situation gets worse, keep this in your mind and try to live happily forever. My blessing will always there for you my children."

    Both Eunbi and Young-soo nodded their head with a smile. Before they gets into the car Young-soo asked his mom to take care of her health and call him if they needed any help from him at any time without any kind of hesitation. Then they get into the car and the chauffeur drove them to the airport.

 Chapter 22 Getting to know him

    Eunbi looked so thoughtful about his chest-box in the airne while traveling from Seoul to Jeju Ind. When the stewardess announced the passengers to fasten their seat-belts through the microphone as the flight was about tond. Eunbi was in her own world by resting her chin against her palm. Young-soo poked her arm with his index finger she gazed at him and asked, "what?"

    "Fasten your seatbelt the flight is about tond."

    She nodded her head and fastens her seatbelt.

    When they reach their house she enters in first and Young-soo followed her. As her thoughts was full and fully on his chest-box and she was upset that she missed the right chance to know some secrets about him she didn¡¯t notice that her room was closed, thus she bumped against the room¡¯s door.

    Young-soo quickly made her look at him and massaged her forehead with his palm, "don¡¯t you saw the room was closed with its door?" I¡¯m watching from the flight journey that you are in your own imaginary world, and I can¡¯t guess what are your thinking about, is something bothering you?"

    She wanted to ask about it to him but as she thought how rudely he behaved with her when he saw that she took his chest-box without his permission, she was scared to ask him. Instead she just shoved his hands off of her forehead, "nothing, I was in a hurry to enter in the room so I didn¡¯t notice the door."

    He felt insulted therefore he apologized, "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to touch you."

    She nodded her head in understanding. And before she enters her room he asked to show him their wedding album. She asks him to wait at the entrance of her room, and then she gets into her room. She pulled open the wooden cupboard took out the wedding album from the bag and gave it to him, "I totally forget about the album because of my father¡¯s sickness, anyways thanks you for managing with your lies to your mother as if you saw the album."

    "No problem I can understand your situation," he said and went to his room. He sat down on the couch in his room and saw the wedding album. As his mother said the pictures was came out well but he could see that both of them were seemed to be loveless in the pictures as far as saw. He felt guilty for marrying her by looking at his wedding album; it just remains him how selfish he was to marry her without considering her feelings. He closed the wedding album without looking at it fully and put it inside the unwanted files rack of his cupboard. He looks at the bracelet around his wrist and murmur, I¡¯ll make cherish your life Eunbi, we¡¯ll get married once again and give some happy poses in front of the camera with love and affection.

    As days passes both of them spend lots of time together in the evening at their house to know more about each-other; Eunbi stopped going out with her college friends instead she preferred to stay with Young-soo during her free times.

    He helped her to do the college assignments, clears up the doubts which she has got in her subjects. In addition, he bought some books rted to her subjects from some of the good publications which are much easier to understand, so that she could gain more knowledge, and it helps her to score good percentage in her uing internals and semester exams.

    One night while they were having the dinner in the house Eunbi appreciated Young-soo after tasting his preparation, "Young-soo, your cooking skills are amazing the squid soup tastes so good and I love it."

    He lifted his brows and asked her with curiosity, "Do you really love it?"

    She made a thumb up sign while having the spoonful of rice along with the squid soup.

    He gave himself a few appreciate pats on his shoulder, "now I¡¯m feeling so proud of myself for preparing some delicious food. Eunbi, you are really lucky to have me as your husband to eat my daily preparations."

    Eunbiid down the stainless steel chopsticks roughly on the table. He looked at her with bewilderment, "what happened, did I say something wrong?"

    She shed him an annoying nce, "Look Young-soo let me clear about a thing in between us. Don¡¯t ever mention again that you are my husband in front of me anymore unnecessarily, because it just bothers me a lot to hear that word especially from your mouth. ording to me you are just my friend, a friend who is living together with me in a house, is that clear?"

    Young-soo felt so humiliated. He thought that his rtionship was getting better with her, but after hearing such things from her he realize that his thoughts were wrong. He just nodded his head, "I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ll not repeat this again."

    Eunbi smirked at him, "it¡¯s okay you don¡¯t need to apologies like a school kid for each and everything. And, will you stop looking sad now? I don¡¯t want to see this side of Young-soo again because it doesn¡¯t suits you. I always wanted you to look so friendly, and cheerful."

    He chuckled low under his breath, "Omo! I never knew that you know how to tease others."

    "What~ I¡¯m not teasing you I just said the truth," she expressed. His eyes twinkled with mirth as she imitates him the way how he has apologized to her a few minutes ago. A smile plucked at the corner of his mouth and then both of themughed together. They broke down in tears with happiness and wiped tears off from the corners of their eyes.

    After the dinner they took the tes and the other dishes from the dining table and put it in the kitchen sink. Young-soo wears the apron and the rubber hand gloves to wash the dishes, Eunbi stood beside him, "Today I¡¯ll help you out to do the dishes." She said and wears the apron and the rubber hand gloves.

    Young-soo declines her help, "No thanks, I can manage it by myself you go to your room and study."

    "My second internal exams are got over today, so I need to rx my mind for a while you soap all the dishes I will wash them in the water." Eunbi replied.

    "Your wish," he said and soaps the tes first and gives the soaped dishes to her one by one. She washes it off with the help of the water and ces it carefully on the dish drying rack.

    While washing the dishes Eunbi asked him, "don¡¯t you felt exhausted to prepare the dinner and do the dishes after spending some tiring hours at your office?"

    "No I¡¯m not exhausted because I always wanted to do some of the household chores like amoner. You would have wondered why we are living in a not so luxury house. And the reason is I once told my mother that I wanted to live in a non luxury house like amoner and that¡¯s the reason my mother gifted this house to us. My mother always makes my wishese true, I¡¯m so grateful to get her as my mother, but in most of the time I¡¯ve missed her so badly because since childhood I¡¯ve been in a distance rtionship with my parent. I did my schooling and graduation by staying at the hostels. After my graduation I don¡¯t like to take handle our families business, I always wanted to go to some decent job and work as an employee. But when I think about my father¡¯s hard-work, and his efforts to run our families business sessfully on what my great-grandfather has started. I just gave-up my desire and decided to help my father to lessen his business pressure. But he doesn¡¯t want me to take loads of business pressure in my shoulders; he wants me to enjoy my married life which he had missed the most. That is why he asked me to take handle only the Jeju branch, and we shifted to Jeju Ind because of my father it was nned full and fully by him not me. I love my parents a lot and I¡¯m ready to go to any extent to make them happy, and which is why I epted to take over only our Jeju branch ording to my father¡¯s request." He exined by soaping the dishes.

    As Eunbi heard that they moved to Jeju Ind because of his father and Young-soo¡¯s zero involvement in this matter she doesn¡¯t know what to say. She felt apologetic to humiliate him in the airne in front of the other passengers on that day when they first travel together from Seoul to Jeju Ind after a few days of their wedding. She silently washes off the onest soaped dish in the water and then said, "So we shifted to Jeju Ind because of your father you were not involved in this matter it was full and fully nned by your father."

    He washes the rubber hand gloves in the water without removing it from his hands and said, "Yes."

    Eunbi wanted to apologize for the misunderstandings but as she thinks about the ghastly things he¡¯s done to her she doesn¡¯t wanted to apologize to him. She just dries the dishes one by one with the help of the dishcloth and gives it to Young-soo. He organizes the dried dishes in the dish rack of the kitchen cab.

    Young-soo was clueless that why she was maintaining silence all of a sudden. As they finish drying and organizing the dishes in the dish rack, they undo the aprons together, hang it on the apron holder one by one, and walk towards their rooms. Young-soo doesn¡¯t want to get into their rooms and go to bed soon because it was a Friday night after all. He wants to spend some more time with her together in the living room so before he enters in his room he asked her, "Shall we watch some movie?"

    She turns and looks at him by raising her brows together, "now, at this hour?"

    "Yes."

    "Where?"

    "In our house, I have lots of movies in my external hard drive and you choose any one of the movie which you like the most." Young-soo said with full of an excitement.

    His excitement makes her smile, "like mother like son. That day in Seoul at your home, your mother asked me to watch movies with her in her room and today you are asking me the same. Do you guys love to watch movies that much?"

    "Of-course, we love to watch movies. Usually my mother and I used to watch movies during our free times in the cinema theaters or at our home, and sometime I take her out for shopping, restaurants, and trips. She always treats me as one of her friend." He said and connected the external hard drive to the television.

    She smiled at him, "Your father told me that you are a mama¡¯s boy and now I believe that what he said was true."

    They sit down on the sofa together by leaving some space in between them. "Of-course I am, what is wrong in that to be a mama¡¯s boy." He said proudly, and gives the TV remote controller to her. He asks her to choose any one of her favorite movies which have been listed in the TV.

    She nodded her head with a smile and takes the remote controller and scrolls down from top to bottom and as she sees ¡¯a walk to remember¡¯ movie she asked him, "how about ¡¯a walk to remember¡¯?"

    "Yeah, let¡¯s watch that." He said.

    She selects that movie and presses the y button.

    After that, they watch the movie silently. And in ten minutes Eunbi fell asleep on the sofa. Soon he notices that she was sleeping. So he reduces the TV volume, "oh girl, why did you agreed to watch movie with me if you are so tired," he pauses for a few seconds, "you are such a kind-hearted person you couldn¡¯t deny anything if someone requests you to do something, I respect your kindness, Eunbi." he said in a monotone voice. He doesn¡¯t like to wake up her, therefore he goes to her room picks up the pillow and a nket of her bed, and returns back to the living room. He hesitates to touch her body and make her lie down on the sofa properly because she¡¯s warned him several times that he should not touch her unnecessarily without her permission. Thus, he just covers her body with her nket, and keeps the pillow next to her on the sofa. As he switches off the TV she wakes up and asks him, "why did you switch off the TV, was the movie ended?"

    "Yes, the movie was just ended, that why I switched off the TV," he lied to her not to disappoint her by saying the truth.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Young-soo. I fell asleep by watching the movie because it was a tiring day, otherwise I would¡¯ve watched the full with you without falling asleep next to you."

    "You don¡¯t need to apologize because you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, now go to bed before you wide awake, let¡¯s talk tomorrow morning, goodnight." He replied.

    She nodded her head, "Good night, Young-soo." She gathers up the nket and the pillow carries it to her room.

    Young-soo walks behind her and gets into his room.

 Chapter 23 Hereafter, donâ€™t take my wife to such places

    It was a Saturday evening; Eunbi gets ready to go out with her friends. Before she leaves the house she informs Young-soo that she will return back homete tonight, and she doesn¡¯t know the exact time when she¡¯ll be returning back home tonight.

    "Have fun and be safe. Don¡¯t forget to call me if you need anything else." He advised her.

    "Yeah sure, bye bye, see youter," she waves her hand to him and left the house.

    Young-soo did some garden works at the house by himself and then he went to the gym. When he returns back home it was 8 pm, he prepared the dinner for him and ate it alone. He waits for Eunbi in the living room by reading some books without going to bed, he waited and waited until 12 am, yet she hasn¡¯t return back home. He called to her number to know where she was and when she¡¯ll return back home. But as-usual she didn¡¯t answer his call though it makes him upset. Therefore he calls to Hong-joo¡¯s number after a few rings he answered the call, "hello, sir. I was about to call you but thank god you itself called me before I do."

    Young-soo was panicked whether something has happened to Eunbi, "where are you guys, and could you please tell me what¡¯s happened?"

    "We are now in the nightclub at Yeon-dong. Nothing serious has happened to worry, but if you don¡¯t mind could you pleasee here now and take your wife to your house? Because she drank, and out of her control." Hong-joo replied.

    "Sure wait there for me; I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes." He said and ended the call with Hong-joo. He took his car key, locked the house door, gets into the car in a hurry, and drove the car to the nightclub.

    Once he reaches the nightclub he bought the passes and rushed inside. Hence it was a Saturday night the club was influx with people. When he meets them on the table Eunbi had a ss of liquor and passed out on the table. He was angry to see her in that state but he just controlled it, and asks Hee-jung and Hong-joo, "Shall we leave now?"

    They nodded their heads.

    Young-soo gets near to Eunbi, and makes her stand straight. He grabbed her hand put it around his neck and wrapped his other hand around her waist protectively. Then slowly and carefully he walks her out of the nightclub. When they reach the parking lot he makes her sit down in the car and asks Hong-joo and Hee-jung toe to his house before they go to their houses.

    They gave Young-soo a questioning look.

    "I need Hee-jung¡¯s help, you guys already knew about what kind of rtionship we are leading together. So Hee-jung pleasee to our house change Eunbi¡¯s dress and then gets back to your house." Young-soo exined his situation.

    Hee-jung forced a smile on her face, "yeah, sure, sir we¡¯lle."

    "Then shall we move from here, now?" Young-soo asked them.

    They nodded their heads with eptance. Both Hee-jung and Hong-joo get into their car, while Young-soo gets into his car and drove the car to his house.

    When they reach the house, Young-soo ran and opens the entrance door of the house. Then he returns back to his car, carefully carries Eunbi in his arms gets her out from the car, walks into the house, andys her down on her bed. Hee-jung followed him silently. Young-soo pulled open the wardrobe door, takes one of her nightwear, and, gives it to Hee-jung, "change her dress I¡¯ll be in the living room."

    "Sure, sir," Hee-jung replied.

    Young-soo sits down next to Hong-joo on the sofa in the living room, "I¡¯m sorry to trouble you guys at this hour." Young-soo apologized and asked him, "Could you please tell me what exactly has happened and what made her drink too much?"

    Hong-joo cleared his throat, "one day she told us that she has never gone to the nightclub before, because she had a curfew that she was not allowed to go out after 9 pm. Therefore, to surprise her we decided to take her to the nightclub. Actually she didn¡¯t drink too much she just had two shorts of Soju before youe and when she saw you she asked us ¡¯who informed him that we are here?¡¯ then she had another short of Soju and passed out on the table. This is what happened, Sir." He exined to Young-soo.

    Young-soo pressed his lips together to Hong-joo¡¯s exnation and requested him, "hereafter, please don¡¯t take my wife to such ces and inform me whenever and wherever you take my wife out along with you guys."

    Hong-joo assured him that they will not take her to such ces and inform him before they take her out with them. In addition he apologized to Young-soo for today¡¯s incident.

    "No, Hong-joo it¡¯s not your fault so please you don¡¯t feel sorry for that, I¡¯m just asking you guys to inform me, because I¡¯m so upset to see my wife in this condition," Young-soo said.

    Hee-junges out of Eunbi¡¯s room, she stood next to Hong-joo, and said, "I¡¯ve changed her dress, and she is sound asleep. Tomorrow when she wakes-up give some hangover recovery drinks for her to drink. It¡¯s prettyte already so we¡¯ll take our leave from here now, goodnight, sir."

    Young-soo nodded his head, "good night guys, drive the car safely. Thank you once again guys for helping me out."

    "You are always wee, sir. We don¡¯t mind doing things for you guys, and this is what friends do for each other, so there¡¯s no need to thank us for helping you guys." Hong-joo said.

    Young-soo gave them a warm smile, "you guys are really amazing my wife is so grateful to get you guys as her friends."

    "Your wife is also an amazing person, sir," Hee-jung replied.

    Then the couple gets into the car, "if you need any help don¡¯t forget to call us, sir, see you, bye-bye, and take care," Hong-joo said and drive the car from Young-soo¡¯s house.

    Young-soo gets back into the house, and heads into Eunbi¡¯s room to take a look at her. Girl when you are not good at consuming alcohol then why did you drank that, he murmured by looking at her. Then he went to his room, lie down on his bed and fall asleep.

 Chapter 24 His direct love proposal and an apology

    Next day Eunbi wakes-up with headache. She massages her forehead and as she takes a look at her dress which she was wearing, she doesn¡¯t have any idea about who¡¯s changed her dress, and when and how has she return back to her housest night. She checks up the time on her phone and it reads 1:24 pm she couldn¡¯t believe herself that she slept until afternoon. She gets down from her bed and headed into the bathroom. Once she finishes doing her business in the bathroom she went to meet Young-soo in his room. She makes a few knocks at his room door and waited, but she didn¡¯t get any response. So she twisted the door knob, opens the room door and enters in. As she notices that he was not in there she sighed with disappointment and goes to the kitchen. She fills a ss of warm water and sits down at one of the din chairs; there she sees a paper note under the mini stic bottle on the dining table, she picks that paper note and reads that ¡¯I¡¯m going to the gym, have this drink it¡¯ll help you to recover from the hangover¡¯. She kept that paper note back on the dining table, took that hangover recovery drink from the table, open it¡¯s cap, and drank that up.

    As she ces the empty hangover recovery drink bottle on the table, she heard someone insert the key in the keyhole of the entrance door. She turns her head to the side towards the entrance door with a guess that it must be Young-soo, and yes her guess was right it was Young-soo, because other than him who¡¯s going to enter the house by unlocking the door with the help of the keys.

    Their eyes meet with each-other as soon he entered in. "Did you just woke-up?" he asked her.

    "Hmm I just woke-up."

    "Good, I bought some ox-bone soup noodles for you," he kept that on the dining table and sat opposite to her, "I¡¯m pretty sure that you are having a hangover, have this soup it¡¯ll help you to recover from the hangover." He serves the soup in two serving bowls, one for her, and another one for him. He moves one of the soup bowls over her side, "have it before it turns cold."

    Before she haves the soup she asked him, "Young-soo, may I know who changed my dress, and when and how did I return back homest night? Because I only remember till I had a short of Soju when I saw you in the nightclub, after that I don¡¯t have any idea what has happened."

    He smirked, "how could you remember when you passed out in the nightclub, I don¡¯t know that whether you¡¯ll listen to my request or not but I need to say this to you that I strongly request you don¡¯t go to such ces anymore. Andst night I took you home, and your friend Hee-Jung changed your dress. Now have the soup it¡¯s already getting warm."

    She has a spoonful of soup and some noodles with thoughtful expression on her face.

    "Did you think that I would have changed your dressst night?" he asked her and smirked. "Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll never do such things without your permission. You just taught me a good lesson on that day when I forced you to sleep with me. You just changed my mind with your words saying that the physical rtionship should be done under the love and mutual understandings between the husband and wife. At that moment I just realized that what I did was totally wrong. Even now also I¡¯m telling you the same what I said to you on the other day that, I¡¯ll wait for you for more than a decade, because I strongly believe that one day we¡¯ll lead our life together as a happy couple."

    Eunbi was moved with his direct love proposal with an apology. Her heart skipped a beat. She doesn¡¯t know why she¡¯s feeling ufortable all of a sudden. Even she couldn¡¯t make eye contact with him therefore she just haves her soup in silence.

    Young-soo has never seen her feeling uneasy in front of him like this before. He wanted to make eye contact with her, he would like to curl his index finger under her chin and make her look at him, but he can¡¯t do that because she doesn¡¯t like to have the little skin-ship with him. Instead he just teased her, "Eunbi, tell me one thing, no one likes to drink Soju when there was different types of alcohol avable in the nightclub, but why did you chose to have Soju? You are such a wired girl Eunbi."

    She lifts her head and looks at him, "when I saw that Soju was avable in the nightclub I just felt like I wanted to have some that¡¯s why I had. Yes I¡¯m a wired girl so what, do you have any problem in that?"

    Young-soo smiled with triumph as she made eye contact with him, and he continues to tease her more, "above all the funniest thing was; you just passed out in just three shorts of Soju." He said andughed at her.

    She rolled her eyes in an annoyance, "will you stop making fun of me now, and tell me why you are having the hangover soup as if you also suffer with hangover?"

    He makes a serious expression on his face, "it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want you to eat the food alone when I¡¯m with you."

    This time her heart beats fast as if she¡¯s ran for a mile, she clears her throat and haves the soup again in silence. She wonders; today why my heart is reacting to his answers. Is that because of the hangover or what? Yes it must be because of my hangover that¡¯s why I¡¯m feeling ufortable in front of him. I¡¯ll will be alright in an hour.

 Chapter 25 I canâ€™t understand the reason why you do not believe my words

    That following day in the night Young-soo took her to a beach restaurant for dinner. Eunbi was wearing a white floral print off shoulder neckline ruffled trim maxi dress, and Young-soo was wearing blue polo t-shirt and red camel shorts. It was a candle light dinner and they ordered some famous sea foods of Jeju Ind such as grilled sea bream, hairtail fish soup, abalone kimbap, and, fried anchovies. Once their orders are served on their table they had the food items one by one. In-between that Young-soo gave her a present, "I haven¡¯t given anything to you since our wedding, so this is my small gift, hope you¡¯ll like it."

    Eunbi was totally surprised with Young-soo¡¯s gift. She thanked him with a smile, unwrap the gift wrapper and opens the box- it was a beautiful diamond solitaire pendant ne, "wow, it looks so beautiful I love it." She said and took the ne out of the box and ce it around her neck, "how is it?" she asked him.

    "It looks so pretty," Young-soo,mented.

    When she tries to wear the ne around her neck she was unable to sp the ne. As Young-soo saw that she was struggling to wear that ne around her neck he gets down from his chair, walks near to her, and softly grabbed the two ends of the ne. Her heart thumped as his fingers brushes hers fingers softly she tries to ignore the new feelings by biting her lower lip gently.

    "Leave it to me I¡¯ll help you out." He said and sped the two end of the ne around her neck sessfully. Then he took out his cell phone from his trousers pocket and took a selfi with her by nearing his face next to her. He checked the picture whether it came out well or not by without moving an inch from that position, but as he saw that Eunbi was feeling ufortable with him he gets back to his ce and continues to have the food.

    After the dinner they went for a walk at the seashore of the beach. There he informed her that in a couple of days he¡¯s going for a business trip to Japan for two-days and one-night therefore he asked her, "will you manage to spend the night alone in the house?"

    "Yeah, I¡¯ll manage of my own you don¡¯t worry about me." Eunbi replied.

    "During my absence try to get back home earlier, if you are scared to spend the night alone in the house ask your friend Hee-jung to stay with you."

    Eunbi smirked at him, "I¡¯m not scared to spend the night alone in the house, and I¡¯m so excited for that day."

    "Then all the best enjoy that moment safely," he said and stood in front of her, outstretch his hand. Eunbi was startled and shook her hand with him.

    "Shall we sit down for a while?" Young-soo asked her.

    "Sure," Eunbi replied.

    They sit down next to each other on the soft sand of the seashore. "I always love to sit down on the soft sand of the seashore and admire the dark blue sea under the moonlight."

    "I love that too, because it was such an amazing feeling to see the sea under the moonlight. The cold breeze, the sea waves sound, it just rxes my mind."

    Young-soo sighed and lies down on the seashore with his hands behind his head.

    "Yeah, what are you doing Young-soo, you are dirtying yourself, get up now." Eunbi scolded him softly.

    But Young-soo didn¡¯t get-up instead he stretched out his hand to the side and asked her to rest her head over his arm.

    She raised her eyebrow at him, "No thanks, I¡¯mfortable by sitting."

    "Yeah, I don¡¯t eat you alive, nowe, and rest your head over my arm, and look at the sky," hepelled her.

    "I¡¯m not scared of you, so stop imagining things."

    "If you are not scared then why are you hesitating," he paused for a seconds and teased her, "or else, are you feeling shy with me?"

    She took a deep breath, dusted his arm roughly with her hand, and rested her head over his arm, "are you happy, now?"

    "hmm"

    They maintain awkward silence for a few minutes as their heart was beating fast all of a sudden. They know the reason why their heart was reacting like that even though they just stay in that position on the seashore by staring at the night sky, and try to be normal. Eunbi first broke the silence, "wow, you are right Young-soo, it was such a beautiful view to stare the night sky in this possession, look how the starts are glistening in the sky."

    "Yes I¡¯m always right; the only person who doubts my suggestion is only you. Yet, I can¡¯t understand the reason why you do not believe my words."

    "The reason why I do not believe your words it¡¯s because of your misbehaviors with me, I try my best to forget those ghastly moments of my life, but I couldn¡¯t. Whenever you get near me I¡¯m scared whether you¡¯ll hurt me again like you did in the past." She said and looked at him.

    He turned his head to her side, their eyes met with each other, Young-soo quickly made an apology without a second thought, "I¡¯m extremely sorry for my misbehaviors with you, I promise you that I¡¯ll never hurt you again, and I really mean it. I¡¯ll not touch you with an intimate thought against your wish."

    She looks at his eyes and sensed that he was so serious about his apologies; therefore she nodded her head and blinked her eyes at him with an eptance.

    "Eunbi, what you are going to do after graduating your masters, and what is your ambition." He asked her out of the blue without taking his eyes off of her.

    She couldn¡¯t guess why he¡¯s asking about that now, even though she replied him, "My ambition is to be a teacher. But my future was already nned by my father, after my graduation like you I should also take care of my family¡¯s business." She looked up at the sky and sighed, "My dreams and desires are trapped in my father¡¯s hands so I can¡¯t achieve that."

    "Do you still think that your dreams and desires are trapped in your father¡¯s hands?" he paused for few seconds, "now you are married which means I¡¯m your responsible and you are my responsible no one can interfere in our life until we make mistakes. So focus on achieving your ambition your father will not interfere in your dreams and desires anymore, I¡¯ll support you don¡¯t worry." He encouraged her with his advice.

    Eunbi couldn¡¯t believe that he could be this supportive, and she was moved by his words. "No one has asked about my ambition, dreams, and desires. You are the first person to ask such things to me, thank you so much for asking about it." Her voice broke and her eyes welled up with tears as she said that to him.

    Young-soo was startled to see the tears in her eyes and he widens his eyes, "What happened why you are crying?"

    Eunbi sat up, hugged her knees, and cried silently. Young-soo couldn¡¯t understand the reason why she was crying all of a sudden. He sat up, ced his hand gently over her shoulder, and asked, "Are you all right, Eunbi?"

    She nodded her head in a few seconds, "yes I¡¯m alright." She said and wiped off her tears.

    As they were gazing at each other¡¯s eyes, Eunbi felt ufortable she cleared her throat, "shall we move from here?"

    Young-soo nodded his head, "let¡¯s move from here, it¡¯s already 10:15 pm." He said and stood up first and dusted off his back roughly with his hands. He gave his hand to Eunbi; she looked at his hand for a few seconds, then she held his hand for a support and stood up. Then they walked to the parking lot of the restaurant, get into their car, and Young-soo drove the car to their house.

    During the car ride to their house Eunbi was full of thought whether to believe him or not, but she could understand that Young-soo is not too bad person.

 Chapter 26 Days without him

    After a couple of days Young-soo went to Japan for a business trip. During his absence Eunbi followed his advices, she returned back to house straight from her college without going out with her friends. She did her assignment, study for a while, prepared the dinner for her and ate it alone. Before she goes to bed she waited for Young-soo¡¯s phone call until 11pm but she didn¡¯t get any phone call from him. Therefore, she went to bed by thinking that he must busy with his official works. She felt like she misses him so badly especially the arguments with him.

    Next day, in the evening after returning back from college, she prepared the dinner earlier and waited for Young-soo¡¯s arrival. She waited and waited by watching some TV programs. She check the time in the wall clock at the living room it reads 7.30 pm she felt bored to stay alone in the house. She went to his room to clean it up, but it looked as clean and neat as always. She opened the wardrobe door thinking that it will be messy for sure but all of his clothes and essories were also organized neatly. She sat down at the edge of his bed with heavy sigh and murmured he is such a neat and clean man. She pulled opened the drawer of the bedside table there she saw some pills bottles. She couldn¡¯t guess why he¡¯s taking pills at such a young age when he seems so healthy. Her instinct says something is wrong. She quickly captured a picture of those pills bottles with the help of her smart-phone and sent those pictures to her family doctor with a text message: Doctor please exin me for what purpose these medicines are used.

    In a few minutes the doorbell rang she walked to the entrance to attend the door. As she saw Young-soo on the other side of the door through the door¡¯s peep-hole, she opens the door with a smile and "wee home Young-soo."

    Young-soo pulled the trolley bag in the house and asked her, "How have you been?"

    "Good," she replied.

    Young-soo gave her a smile, "I¡¯m sorry for not making a phone call to you I was too busy with my official work, and that¡¯s why I¡¯ve got no time to call you. I hope that you¡¯ll understand my situations. And I¡¯ve nned to take you out for a dinner, therefore now you go get ready quickly."

    However, Eunbi declines his offer, "I¡¯ve already cooked the dinner for us so let¡¯s go out on some other day."

    "Ok, then let us have the dinner together in our house, just give me a few minutes I¡¯ll go freshen-up, change my dress ande." He said and went to his room.

    While she was waiting for him Eunbi received a message from her family Doctor: "these medicines are used for patients suffering from panic-attack and it¡¯ll give instant relief from the panic-attack temporary."

    Eunbi replied, "thank you so much for your information, Doctor."

    Doctor: "you are wee. But may I know who is using those pills?"

    Eunbi: "One of my friends is using these pills."

    Doctor: "Ok, take care."

    Message conversation ends.

    When Eunbi and Young-soo were having the dinner Young-soo asked her how was her experience on staying alone in the house especially during the night time.

    "It was like another normal day but I felt bored to stay alone in the house." Eunbi replied and asked him, "How was your trip?"

    "Yeah, it was good. I forget to give you the present which I¡¯ve bought it for you form Japan," he said and get down from the dining chair, went to his room, and in a minutes he returns back to the living room with a box wrapped with a color paper. He gave that to her and asked her to open and take a look at it.

    Eunbi un-wraps the gift box and she was surprised to see aptop fashion makeup kit. She thanked him for the present.

    "I don¡¯t know what to buy for you when I saw this makeup kit it look so cute and handy so I bought it for you." Young-soo replied.

    "Thank you so much for the present, I¡¯ll use it for the special asions." She said and she was so impatient to ask about those pills which she saw in his bedside table drawer, but she doesn¡¯t have an idea of how to start a conversation about that matter to him. After the dinner they washed the dirty dishes together and sat down on the sofa in the living room. In between while watching the television she went to her room, took his pills bottles and return back to the living room, and gave those pills bottles to him, "when I went to clean your room in your absence I saw these pills bottles in the bedside table drawer, may I know why are you using these pills?"

    Young-soo was shocked to see his panic-attack pills bottle which he was hiding from his friends and family members, his face turn red with rage, "who gave you the permission to touch my things?"

    She ced her hand over his shoulder, "calm down Young-soo, and stop raising your voice at me because it¡¯s meaningless. I¡¯m sorry touch your things without your permission. But please try to understand me that as your friend I¡¯m asking about this only to help you out. And I know these pills are used to prevent people from panic-attack temporally."

    He stood up, and pursed his lips by cing his hand over his hips. "Look Eunbi this may sound rude but I don¡¯t need your help." he said and get into his room. Eunbi stalked him but he shut the door in her face. She knocked on the door saying, "Young-soo, please open the door, I need to talk to you." She kept on knocking the door by saying that for more than five minutes but he didn¡¯t open the door, instead he just yelled out, "I don¡¯t like to talk to you, please leave me alone."

    She just let him be, hoping that he¡¯ll open up about his problem to her after sometimes orter on some other day. However, she couldn¡¯t sleep properly that night, she kept on thinking about Young-soo and the reason behind his trauma.

 Chapter 27 Please, stay by my side

    Eunbi woke up 6¡¯O clock in the morning with the help of her daily rm on her smart-phone. She heard some noisese from the kitchen so she gets down from the bed and straight away headed to the kitchen. As she saw Young-soo was preparing the breakfast she wished him ¡¯good morning¡¯ with her deeper morning voice.

    He just ignored her without replying her.

    "Are you still angry with me?"

    "Today I have prepared some bread omelettes for breakfast hope you¡¯ll have it withoutining. And I have some important meeting so today I¡¯m leaving earlier than usual, you have your breakfast and go to coge of your own." He said dully and turned off the gas stove. As he walks out of the kitchen she grabbed his hand, "wait, I need to talk to you it¡¯s more important than your official work..." she stops speaking to him all of a sudden and touches his forehead, then his cheeks and neck and realized that he was burning up with fever. " Young-soo you having fever, first let go to the Doctor to treat your fever."

    He shoved her hand weakly, "I¡¯m not a kid to go to the Doctor as soon I get fever, I had tablets for fever so I¡¯ll be alright soon. And stop meddling in my business." He said and went to his room changed into formal clothes and left the house without saying anything to Eunbi.

    Eunbi was angry at his behavior she went to college without having the breakfast. At the college she couldn¡¯t concentrate on the sses, and didn¡¯t speak to her friends she kept on thinking about Young-soo. During the break time she made phone calls to Young-soo but he didn¡¯t answer her calls. She impatiently waits for the sses to end. In the evening after the sses she grabs a taxi and went to meet Young-soo at his office.

    Once she reaches at Young-soo¡¯s hotel, she enquires at the administration desk whether Young-soo is avable at the moment and she wanted to meet him immediately. The staff at the administration desk questioned Eunbi about the purpose of the meet. Eunbi could understand why the staff member was collecting the information about the meet but she was irritated at the same time so she just replied rudely, "I¡¯m his wife, stop enquiring me, and take me to his office now."

    The staff bowed her head and apologized to Eunbi, and then she escorted Eunbi to Young-soo¡¯s office-room.

    In his office-room Young-soo was surprised with Eunbi¡¯s visit. As soon the admin staff left his office-room Eunbi yelled at him, "What do you think of yourself, why you are not answering my calls, don¡¯t you have some manners? I can¡¯t hold my angers anymore I¡¯ve already apologized to you for touching your things without your permission but you are treating me as if I¡¯vemitted some kind of crime. Few months back you took my educational qualification certificates without my permission did you forget that? Stop pretending as if you are a perfect man."

    Young-soo gets down from his chair, "I¡¯m sorry for that, I was busy with my work that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t answer your phone calls and will you lower down your voice, this is my office not our house." He took a deep breath, "now tell me why you tried to contact me on the phone?"

    "It¡¯s because I wanted to know whether your fever was reduced or not." She said softly.

    "Yeah, I¡¯m feeling better now. Are you happy? He asked her. "I¡¯m busy with my work, so now you go to our house," He said and took his smart-phone to call his personal chauffeur to drop Eunbi in their house.

    She shook her head. "No I¡¯ll not go to our house now, because I came here to know not only about your fever but also to talk to you about your trauma."

    "If you are here to talk about that matter then please get out of my office because I don¡¯t like to discuss about that matter with you. And I¡¯m reminding you once again that this is my office not our house, I don¡¯t like to discuss about our personal matter in my office. Therefore, now go to our house when I¡¯m being nice to you."

    She sat down in his office couch, fold her arms together against her chest firmly, "no I¡¯ll not move an inch from here until you promise me that you¡¯ll open-up about your trauma to me."

    "Eunbi, stop testing my patience, now stop behaving like a kid and go to our house," he raged at her.

    "I¡¯m not behaving like a kid, Young-soo you are the one that is adamant like kid to open-up about your problem."

    He shook his head with annoyance, took his coat, hung it on his forearm, grabbed his office bag, and stalked near to her, e lets go to our house."

    She shook her head side to side, "no I¡¯m noting until you promise me that you¡¯ll open-up about your trauma to me."

    Young-soo looked at her and took a deep breath, "I promise you."

    She looked back at him and asked, "About what?"

    He tightly pressed his lips together in line, "I promise you that I¡¯ll open-up about my trauma to you." He said and grabbed her hand, pulls her off of the couch, "are you happy, nowe let¡¯s go to our house."

    Once they reach the house and as soon they entered in the house Eunbi put her backpack on the sofa and asked him, "Now tell me what caused you to use the panic-attack pills."

    He put his office bag and coat on top of her backpack, "may I know why you are so curious to know about my problems?"

    "It¡¯s because I¡¯m your friends."

    He smirked and lifts his brows, "my friend."

    She just ignored the way he smirked at her and asked him, "I always wanted to ask you about this when you stay with your parent in Seoul that, why do you used to have the foods in your room, and lock yourself in your room once you get back from your office. And even that day when we had the first dinner along with my parents all of a sudden you looked so ufortable and sick when one of the house maids approached you, may I know the reasons?"

    "Eunbi, if you think that you are brave enough to handle or manage everything in your life and capable to solve other¡¯s problems easily then you are absolutely wrong, because some people have unsolvable problems in their life."

    "First you open up about your problem to me and then we will decide whether it is solvable or unsolvable one." Eunbi replied.

    "You are not a God to solve people problems or do you own any time machine to go back and change my wrong doing which I made in the past." He yelled out at her with rage.

    "God will nevere directly to the earth to solve your problems, he wille in the structure of human being, and it may be one of your family members, friends, colleague, or aplete stranger. You should trust your loved ones that they will help you out to ovee from the problem which you are facing by yourself."

    "EUNBI, I TOLD YOU TO STOP TALKING AS IF YOUR ARE CLEAVER ENOUGH ON EVERYTHING," he yelled at her and marched to his room and mmed the door. He took a few steps from the door put his hands on either side of his hips and closed his eyes to control his anger, but in a few seconds the memories from his past shed in his mind that a woman lying down on the stretcher with foamy spittle on her mouth. He quickly opened his eyes breathes heavily as his nostrils pulsing, his heart beats with rapid speed, his vision was blurred, and he felt lightheadedness. He managed to stand steadily by repeating these words to himself- you will be alright, you will be alright. He opened the drawer of the bedside table and look for the medicine bottle of his panic-attack but it wasn¡¯t there. He walked slowly near to the room door by leaning his hand against the wall for support. Hence, his vision was blurred only after several attempts he was able to open the door. He walked out of his room to ask help from Eunbi but he tripped over his own feet and fell down on the floor.

    As Eunbi was still in the living room, she rushed towards him as soon she saw him trip and fell down on the floor. She knelt down beside him, made him sit down on the floor, and asked, "Young-soo, are you alright?"

    He lifted his head, looked at her but her face looked so blurry to his visions, and he weakly asked her to bring his pills bottle from his office bag. She nodded her head and quickly took the pills bottle from his office bag, filed some drinking water in a ss, she came near to him and sit down next to him. "How many pills you need to take? She asked him.

    "O-one" he replied.

    She opened the bottle cap, and took out a pill. She ced the tip of the water ss over his lips; he sipped some water and opened his mouth. She fed the pill; as soon as he swallowed the pill she gently rubbed his throat.

    "Please stay beside me, Eunbi" he said and hugged her tightly, "please don¡¯t leave me alone, and stay by my side."

    She was so sad to see this side of Young-soo, this was her second time to see him sick and weak, she hugged him back, "alright, alright I will stay right beside you, don¡¯t worry." Through the hug she could feel his heart beat- it was beating with a rapid speed and his body was trembling so badly with fear. He hugged her tighter than before Eunbi felt difficulty in breathing so she gently tapped his shoulder, "Young-soo you are hugging me so tight, it hurts, and I couldn¡¯t breathe." He broke the hug and weakly apologized, "I¡¯m sorry."

    After a few minutes she helped him to stand up but he stumbled to stand, she encircled one of his arms around her shoulder and walked him to his room. She made himy down on the bed and asked him, "Shall I call an ambnce services for help?"

    He held her hand, "no need I will be alright if I take some rest, please stay by my side, never leave me alone until I get back to normal," he eximed, and the tears fell down from his eyes.

    She sat down on the bed beside him by leaning her back against the headboard. She wiped off the tears from his face with her bare fingers, "oh,e-on Young-soo stop crying now." Heid his head on herps. She wanted to push his head from herps but she let him rest because she doesn¡¯t want to be so mean towards a sick person. She creased his smooth silky hair gently, "now close your eyes, and sleep without any unnecessary thoughts."

 Chapter 28 He reveals the reason of his trauma

    When Young-soo woke-up in the morning, he looked at the other side of the bed- it was empty as always, he was disappointed to wake-up every-day alone in the bed even after the marriage. He sat down at the edge of the bed the aroma of sweet vani smell warmed his mind and gave him a good appetite. He quickly gets down from the bed, took his towel from the wardrobe, and went to the bathroom. After doing the morning duties in the bathroom, he dressed up in his usual official formal attire, and went to the living room to have the breakfast. He looked at the dining table- it was neatly arranged with piled up pancakes in a te, few strawberries in a wicker basket, two sses of orange juice and a nute bottle.

    His lips curled up for a smile by looking at the breakfast he sat down at one of the dining chairs and waited for Eunbi to join him. In a while she joined him to have the breakfast and asked him, "did you slept well?"

    "Hmm"

    She served him the pancakes with a few strawberries in a te, "are you feeling better now?"

    "Yeah, I¡¯m perfectly alright now. Thanks for taking care of me by staying next to me as for my request and also understanding my situations." He took a bite of pancake with nute, andmented, "Today the breakfast tastes so yummy, and you have improved a lot."

    Eunbi thanked him for hispliments with a smile.

    In the college Eunbi was in her own world thinking of yesterday¡¯s incident without paying attention in the sses. Hee-jung couldn¡¯t let her friend the way she was. Therefore, during the break time she asked Eunbi, "What happened to you? I can clearly study that you were in your own imaginary world, is something bothering you?"

    Eunbi held her hands, "yes, he is bothering me a lot that is why I couldn¡¯t concentrate on the sses. Please help me out, Hee-jung."

    "Tell me, who is that guy? Is he one of our ssmate or from the other department?"

    "No, he is not a guy from our college I¡¯m talking about Young-soo."

    Hee-jung wrapped her arm around her shoulder, "did he try to take advantage from you, again?"

    "No he didn¡¯t, he is taking good care of me," Eunbi replied and asked her to give some idea by exining the incidents which happened in her house for the past two days.

    After hearing Eunbi¡¯s exnations Hee-jung took a few minutes to think and came-out with an idea, "There is only one way to know about his trauma." Eunbi looked at her friend eagerly and asked her, "What is it?"

    "You need to ask him directly about it at the right timings."

    "I told you that yesterday I¡¯ve tried my best to make him open-up about that matter to me, but he didn¡¯t," Eunbi pouted her lips annoyingly.

    "I said the timing is important go and ask him tonight, my intuition says he will share it with you this time because you¡¯ve taken care of him as by his request."

    With a pensive expression Eunbi nodded her head with hesitation, "I¡¯ll ask him tonight."

    That following night when Young-soo was reading the book in his room Eunbi knocked his room door, and waited. As she heard him say e-on in¡¯ she gets in and asked him, "Can I have a talk with you for a while?"

    He closed the book ce it on the bedside table and said, "Of course."

    Eunbi sat down at the edge of the bed by resting her hands on herps. She cleared her throat, "through yesterday¡¯s incident I can clearly guess that you are suffering from some kind of trauma. I know that I¡¯m crossing my limits but as I saw how intense your trauma was, I can¡¯t just let you be to suffer, so if you mind please tell me what caused you to suffer with trauma? I¡¯m asking you to help you as a friend."

    Young-soo stayed in silence for more than a minute by looking at his hands.

    Eunbi gets down from the bed made a deep sigh, "if you are not willing to say it to me that¡¯s okay, I am not forcing you, and I¡¯m sorry for interfering in your personal issues." She turned over and walked towards the door with disappointment.

    "It¡¯s not that I am not willing to say it to you and you don¡¯t need to apologize for involving in my personal matters, you have full rights to ask about it because," he pause for few seconds and said, "you are more than a friend of me and I believe that you will take care of my sickness."

    Eunbi turned over and stared at him wordlessly and her heart skipped a beat as he mentioned her as more than a friend of him.

    "Give me a minute," he said and took out his trauma pills bottle from his office bag and intake a tablet. He sat down at the edge of the bed and rxes himself by taking a few deep breaths.

    shback:

    When I was seven years old my mother went through with a miscarriage on her five months of her pregnancy, after that she got sick often couldn¡¯t able to take care of me. Therefore, they appointed a nanny in her mid-thirty to take care of me. She not only used to take care of me but also she does the household chores too, especially she used to clean my room, wash my clothes, baths me and dress me up. She took me to the school in the morning and brings me back home from the school in the evening. Moreover she took care of me like one of his son but I didn¡¯t like her. Like that five years psed and many things had changed but my hate on her never changed I hatred her so much than before.

    When I was twelve years of age, one day in the car on the way to my school I felt something is going in-between her and the car driver. She used to talk to him with a smile on her face and hits his arms often yfully. I don¡¯t like their rtionship and don¡¯t know how to tell this to my parents, moreover I don¡¯t know what is the name for their rtionship. One day I saw them hugging each-other on the garden of our house I was so shocked and never thought that she would do like that. I don¡¯t understand how could she did this when she was married and got a child. I wanted to ask her about this to her directly but I couldn¡¯t I was in so much of angry on her.

    It was my summer holiday¡¯s I was ying in the garden of our house along with a few of my friends. I saw her husband was looking for her I approached him and said that his wife is having an affair with one of our car driver. After hearing that he was stumbled. After few days she looked so heartbroken and didn¡¯t ask anything about it to me or heated me, she took care of me as usually with a lots of affection. One fine morning in the garage she and the car driver were in heat argument I hide myself behind one of the cars to listen their argument. There my nanny was exining to that car driver, "you are like my brother I always look at you in that sense but you have taken advantage from me, do you know how much I love my husband and my son? Because of you our happiness has been ruined, and now it¡¯s like I¡¯m living in the hell."

    "No, please don¡¯t leave me I will take care of you and your son, let us run away to some other ce and live happily," the car driver replied.

    She gave him a tight p across his face, e back to your sense I told you that I¡¯m married and I love my family a lot, if you try to bother me again I willin about it to the police, you better be careful and behave yourself."

    I hadn¡¯t slept that night I was so guilty to ruined the happiness of the family because of my wrong assumption. I decided to apologize to her and her husband, I don¡¯t know whether it will work out or not but I promise to myself I will never give up until I bring back their happiness. The next day I woke up early in the morning, the maids of the house gathered in the living room and I could read the anxiousness on their faces. I could hear the murmur voices of the maids, "usually she used to sleep in her house but yesterday why did she chose to spend the night here? Did she decide to spend the night to end her life," one of the maids asked her coworker. "I think it¡¯s because to end her life, aigoo she is a good hearted person I don¡¯t know what made her to end her life, let us pray to God for her soul to rest in peace," the other coworker replied with sad look on her face.

    After hearing them I guessed that someone has suicide in the maid¡¯s room. By looking at me my mother pulled me towards her side and hugged me all of a sudden I don¡¯t know what made her to hug me. A man pulling out a stretcher from the maid¡¯s room with a women lying down on it lifelessly, as the stretcher passed by me I saw that it was my nanny. The foamy spittle on her mouth, I was too shocked to see her in that state and fainted at that moment.

    When I woke up I was in my room and my mom was holding my hands tightly. I asked my mother, "What happened to the nanny?" she replied, "I¡¯m sorry my son she is no more." I hugged my mother and cried out loud. Because of too much of crying I suffered from high fever so my mother stayed next to me and took care of my health. I was too scared to stay alone in my room hence I used to sleep with my parents, but I never told them that I¡¯m the reason for the nanny¡¯s death. I never allowed any of the house maids to enter in my room. Whenever I saw the housemaids it just remains me about the nanny, therefore I requested my parents to join me in the hostel of my school and whenever I think about her I felt like lightheadedness and my vision gets blurred. Once I graduated from the college and take hold of our business I secretly went for a treatment to cure this trauma but I was unable to go for a regr treatment because of my busy schedules. Whenever I felt like lightheadedness I intake these pills.

    End of the shback.

 Chapter 29 You know that it was purely an acciden

    After telling her the shback he held Eunbi¡¯s hands tightly and said, "Please don¡¯t tell this to anybody else."

    Eunbi promised him that she¡¯ll not open-up about this matter to anybody else and asked him, "Have you tried to contact her husband after her death?"

    He shook his head, "I haven¡¯t, but I knew that my father gave them a sum of money to her husband as a settlement and asked him to move to the some other city along with his son. Also my father dismissed that car driver. Her beautiful family nest was ruined because of my wrong assumption, it was my entire fault."

    "Will you stop assuming that you are the only reason for her death? There may be some other reasons for her suicide you may have not aware of that because you were too young back then. You¡¯ve regretted a lot, enough is enough, therefore, forgive yourself for your mistakes and move on. Past is past, and try to live the moment." Eunbi advised him.

    Young-soo didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯ll give him some positive advices, he hugged her and burst into tears, "the reason I didn¡¯t open-up about this matter to my family and friends it¡¯s because I was scared whether they¡¯ll hate me. But you are different than I thought, thank you so much for understanding me."

    She put her hands on his shoulders, and broke the hug, "Young-soo, now stop crying like a child and behave like grown-up man."

    He closed his eyes with embarrassment and nodded his head. Eunbi gets down from the bed and asked him to lie down on the bed. He did lie down on the bed without a word. She covered his body with the nket, sat down next to him on the bed, and creased his hair gently until he fell asleep.

    Then she went to her room and felt sorry for his trauma. She realizes again that he is a good-hearted person, something tells her to hold his hands tightly to get ready for the roller coaster ride of a life along with him. But in a few seconds she shook off her thoughts away of her mind thinking that this is not what she wished to happen all she wanted is to get away from this ill-fated life. She made a deep sigh,y down on the bed, and closed her eyes to sleep.

    It was almost 1:30 am but she couldn¡¯t fell asleep, she kept on thinking about Young-soo¡¯s past wrongdoing, and wondered, poor man why did he decided to lock everything inside him and live with so much of guilty conscious for all these years, what he had done is an unforgivable thing but at-least he should have shared it with his mother when she cares for him a lot.

    Next day she made a phone call to her father¡¯s PA, asked him to collect the information about the family member of Young-soo¡¯ste nanny secretly without notifying it to her father. Then she got an appointment with one of the best psychologist in Jeju city for Young-soo to get treat his trauma. And in the evening she brings Young-soo to visit the Doctor in his private clinic and Eunbi convinced him to go for a regr treatment. Through this Young-soo was totally surprised and realized the real meaning of a wife.

    Every-day in the evening Eunbi goes along with Young-soo to the physiologists for daily counseling and she waits for him in the waiting hall until his counseling ends. This made their friendship grow closer than ever before, after every counseling session Young-soo took her out for shopping and bought her clothes, essories whichever she likes to buy. When they go for grocery shopping every time Young-soo moves the shopping cart for her while she does shopping. At the weekend he took her out for dinner. Young-soo felt so romantic and happy to spend the evenings with her and even Eunbi was also happy too.

    Young-soo was so happy to see the happiness in Eunbi¡¯s face. He made a promise to himself that he¡¯ll never make her shed a single drop of tears from her eyes. He would like to live with her in the ups and downs of the life with lots of love, affections, and care but at the same time he was scared whether she will leave him when shees to know the hidden truth about their marriage.

    Two months have passed quickly by taking care of each-other with affection. And it was Eunbi¡¯s semester break Young-soo rmend her to visit her parents if she doesn¡¯t have any ns of her holiday.

    She let out a long sigh of despair, "I would like to meet my parent, but I don¡¯t want you to let alone until your counseling sessionpletely gets over."

    Young-soo was surprise to her reply and thought, I¡¯m going to die soon if she continues to surprise me like this, God please save me from her surprise and pass my thought to her that, I would like to live with her for long years. He clears his throat, "Are you going to spend all day alone in the house?"

    " Yes, because my friends are gone to their native ces to visit their parents, so I don¡¯t have any other option."

    Quickly Young-soo came out with an idea, "If you are willing,e along with me to my office, and learn some business."

    Eunbi took a minute to think and said, "okay, I¡¯lle."

    Young-soo was too excited to take her to his office. When they reach the hotel, first Young-soo toured the hotel to her. The hotel staffs discuss to one another in a low voice that Eunbi looks so beautiful, young, and a perfect match for their boss. Eunbi blushed to theirment; she fans her face shyly and walked beside her husband.

    When they reach to his office room, she just looked around the office room for the first time because on the other day she was not in the mood to take a look around it- it was furnished with ssic modern wooden furniture, and modern interior works has done in his office. He gave her some of the basic business files, books, old bnce sheets, power point presentations saying, "go through all these if you have any doubts make a note on it I will rify it to you in my free time, feel free and make yourselffortable. I have a meeting to attend so if you need anything else use my offices phone my assistant secretary will help you."

    It has been more than an hour yet Young-soo hasn¡¯t returned back and Eunbi fell asleep on the couch while going through the files. Young-soo gets back to his office room after the meeting as he looks at her sleeping on the couch with head rested at the backrest of the couch he silently came inside and sat down on the couch opposite to her. He admires her beauty by resting his face on his hands. All of a sudden an idea popped in his head, he quickly took out his smart-phone from the pant pocket, and captured some pictures of her, and then he sat down beside her and took some selfie¡¯s with her. He went back to his chair and waited for her to wake-up.

    When she woke-up they had their lunch together in his office room and sat down on the couch to rx for a while. Young-soo said, "What a perfect semester break you have got to rx by doing only sleeping and eating." He made a deep sigh, "Huh, I miss my holiday periods I would love to go back to my school and college days to rx like you do, I am so jealous of you."

    "You are absolutely right I am feeling so refreshed after a nap and your couch is sofortable, if you want to rx like me you should be blessed by the God." She replied yfully.

    "Oh! Really," he said and took his smart-phone from his table and sends the photos to her which he has taken while she was sleeping with a caption I am so blessed to take these pictures along with you. He gazed at her as she takes a look on her phone. She couldn¡¯t believe that he would do something like that she covers her face with her palm and bites her lower lip with embarrassment.

    "I¡¯m looking so handsome in that selfie, isn¡¯t?" Young-soo asked her.

    "Yeah~ why did you take pictures while I was sleeping?"

    "Just for fun and also to tease you."

    "Is that funny for you now delete all those pictures of me when I¡¯m being nice with you." She said with rage.

    "Why are you angry with me chingu ya~"

    She sighed and looked away angrily.

    He smiled at her, "Please look at me at least for once chingu ya."

    She shrugged her shoulders and folded her arms without looking at him. He got up from his ce and walked near to her; outstretch his hand along with his smart-phone, "if these pictures makes you get angry with me, then I don¡¯t need it, here, delete those pictures of your own.

    As she was about to take the smart-phone from his hand he held the phone tightly. She gazes at him, "are you going to give it to me or not?" She asked and as she pulled the smart-phone from his hand by using her full strength he loose his bnce and fell on top of her on the couch in an awkward position. Both stared at each other in surprise, Eunbi felt some difort she travels her eyes from his eyes, to his nose, lips, shoulders, forearm, andst to his hands as she looked at his hands on her breasts, she yelled at him, "YEAH! How dare are you to touch me there, now take your hands from there you, bastard?" He widens his eyes as he looks at his hands on her breasts. "Move away," she yelled again and pushed his hands but he loses his bnce again and this time his hard chest pressed against her breasts and his lips pressed on hers identally.

    Their hearts was beating like a kettledrum. Jaemin and the assistant secretary entered his office room after a knock at the door but the couple was not aware of that. Jaemin and the assistant secretary were amazed to see his boss curdling with his wife on the couch during the daytime and that too in the office room. Jaemin quickly made an excuse, "we are sorry to disturb you, sir we wille againter."

    As soon as the married couple heard Jaemin¡¯s voice they quickly gets down from the couch, and the four of them felt so embarrassed and awkward to look at one another. "Hyung, it¡¯s not that what you think, actually we fell down on the couch identally," Young-soo roughly exined them by rubbing at the nape of his neck.

    "Yes sir I could understand," Jaemin replied.

    Then Young-soo took them to his table and asked them, "Now, tell me what the matter is?"

    Eunbi sat down on the couchbs her hair with her fingers, when she licks her bottom lip, she tasted the metallic taste of the blood, so to make sure she touched it with her index finger as her finger contacts the bleeding part it gave her burning sensation, and she saw the blood on her finger. She gave him a death re, and as he looked at her she mouthed ¡¯BASTARD.¡¯ He cleared his throat with awkwardness.

    Once Jaemin and the assistant secretary left his office room, Young-soo apologized, "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to bite your lips you knew that it was purely an ident it¡¯s not my fault,ter in the evening I¡¯ll buy you some ointment in the pharmacy when we return back to our home."

    She rolled her eyes at him and outstretched her hand, "give me your smart-phone." He smiled at her, unlocks his phone screen by pressing his index finger of his right hand on the fingerprint reader of the phone, and gave it to her. She deleted all the pictures of her and returned back his phone to him.

    "Finished?" Young-soo asked.

    She nodded her head.

    "I¡¯ve to go-through some files and need to sign it so you carry on your work let us chatter," he said and gets back to his table.

 Chapter 30 The social occasion

    One day Young-soo informed her that he was invited to the one of the social asions which is going to happen in couple of days at Busan city even their parents were also invited, therefore he asked her whether she is willing apany him to the g dinner.

    She took a few minutes to think and said, "Yes, I would like to apany with you to the social asion."

    On that party day they reach to Busan in the afternoon, and stayed at their branch hotel in one of the suit room. They had lunch along with their parents.

    After the lunch Eunbi and Young-soo returned back to their room to get ready for the party. While Eunbi was busy choosing the dress suddenly their room¡¯s door bell rang, Young-soo asked her to answer the door, without anyint she went to open the door to see who it was, and it was a delivery man in his early thirties standing with some package boxes.

    "Mrs. Eunbi?" the delivery man asked her.

    "Yes," she nodded.

    "I¡¯m here to deliver some packages to you ma¡¯am ," the delivery man said.

    Eunbi couldn¡¯t guess that who would have sent these packages to her to the hotel room, "may I know from whom these packages are from?" she asked the delivery man with perplexed look on her face.

    The delivery man looked at the delivery paper and said, "it¡¯s from Mr. Bastard, ma¡¯am."

    "What, from Mr. Bas-bastard." She asked the delivery man and turns her body, gazed at Young-soo but he quickly changed his gaze to the television as if he didn¡¯t know anything.

    "Yes ma¡¯am it was written like that in the from address," the delivery man said and shows the delivery paper to her.

    She looked at the paper as he said the name at the from address was written as Mr. Bastard. She nodded her head and requested the delivery man to ce those packages on the sofa. He did as for her request and gets her signature in the delivery paper, "thank you and have a nice day, ma¡¯am." The delivery man said and left the room.

    Eunbi looked at the packages- it was bow tied with blue satin ribbons. She first opened the big package box and she was surprise to a dress in it. She took that out from the box; it was a long two piece gunmetal gray colored prom dress, "It looks so pretty, is this for me, Mr. Bastard?" she asked by looking at young-soo.

    Young-soo nodded his head with a yes.

    "Thank you so much I love your gifts a lot." She opened the other packages to see what was inside, and it contains a suitable pair of heel sandal, and some matching ornaments for that outfit.

    He would like to hug her tightly right away to express his happiness to her that, he is so d to see the happiness in her face, but he couldn¡¯t because he was hesitated to do so.

    Eunbi and Young-soo were groomed with the help of the stylist. Young-soo was in gunmetal gray soft wool notched formal dress suit which was a matching suit with Eunbi¡¯s outfit.

    After a good thirty minutes of ride they reach at the grand entrance of the hotel to attain the party. Eunbi held his arm; they walked together on the red carpet with a gently smile to the shing cameras. One of the ushers walked them to their table, in a while their parents and his friend Kim hoon-suk joined them with his girlfriend Sohee, and they sat together around the circr table.

    Mrs. Leemented to her son and daughter-inw, "you guys are looking so gorgeous in this charming outfits especially, Eunbi."

    Eunbi replied, "thank you, eomeonim," with a smile, then she said, "All the credit goes to the stylist for making me look so gorgeous."

    After a few minutes the party started with a weing speech. To entertain the guests some performance like music, dance, and magic shows were performed by the performing artists. The dinner for the guest was served at their respective tables. The guests have some formal chats with one another. When the music was yed for the couple to dance on the ballroom, Young-soo stood beside Eunbi outstretched his hand to her and asked, "Will you dance with me?" She ced her hand on top of his and nodded her head in approval to show their parents that they are doing well together.

    He took her to the dance floor positioned themselves; he grasped her hand, hold it up at about the shoulder-level, and encircled his other hand on her slim bare waist with hesitation. Eunbi felt so warm under his touch, she ced her free hand on his shoulder, and stared at his eyes. He led the dance moves slowly ording to the rhythm of the music, and she follows his movements.

    He leaned his head and whispered in her ear, "Eunbi I want to say this to you, today you are looking so gorgeous in this dress and with the pretty makeover you are looking so new to me as if an angel fall down from the heaven. I wanted to be the first person to say this to you but to my dismay I¡¯m thest one to say this to you."

    She blushed under hisments and said, "thank you again for surprising me with a presents it was such a wonderful dress."

    His face lightened-up to her gratitude; therefore he gave her a warm smile. She locked her eyes with him, soon his smile faded away, and his ears are turned red in color. The music stopped for a few seconds they stand still in their dancing position by holding each other hands, he stared at her medium sized eyes, her small sharp nose and her pretty little rosy lips, and thought, does she likes me?

    Then a few secondster the music has been yed and this time it was a real slow music, as soon he heard the music he gently pulled her closer to him, made sure to not let any gap in-between them. Her abdomen pressed against his, he softly put his forehead to hers, and she could feel his hot breath against her cheek. She slowly moved her hand from his shoulder to the nape of his neck. He moved his body in a slow pace ording to the rhythm as she follows his moves silently.

 Chapter 31 You are my angel

    Once the music was stopped ying the guests are requested to take their respective seats to start the charity auction.

    When they sit next to each-other Young-soo held her hand and interlocks his fingers with hers. And to his surprise she didn¡¯t pull her hand away so he looked at her and gave a smile. She felt like she wanted to pull her hand from his grasp but she couldn¡¯t because their parents were sitting next to them. She grabbed a wine ss from the table, drinks some, and rxes herself.

    In the auction Young-soo bought some paintings and a framed Lionel Messi¡¯s signed Barcelona ser jersey.

    After the auction the presented guests were converse to one-another. Young-soo and his friend Hoon-suk grab a wine sses and walks few meters away from their family members to have a chat.

    "How things are going between you and Eunbi?" Hoon-suk asked.

    Young-soo took a sip of wine from his ss, "we are getting close slowly by getting to know each-other." He smiles by looking at his wine ss, "I don¡¯t know what happen to me, but I think I have fallen in love with her already."

    Hoon-suk patted Young-soo¡¯s arm, "that so cool to hear that from you man. So when are you nning to propose your love to her?"

    "I have expressed my love to her indirectly for twice but she didn¡¯t show any reaction to that. I don¡¯t know whether she really couldn¡¯t understand the real meaning behind my proposal or she was pretended as if she couldn¡¯t understand."

    "Then directly propose your love to her?" Hoon-suk asked.

    "I¡¯m little nervous to do so." He said and gulped down the entire wine of his ss. While the two best friends discussing about their life a woman in her mid twenties interrupted them, "hey guys how are you?"

    The guys casually replied her that they were doing well. And she asks Young-soo about his marriage, "I heard that you got married, you didn¡¯t invite me for your wedding, you invited my father but you forget to invite me personally anyways, my hearty congrattion," she congratted him by shaking her hand with him.

    Young-soo thanked her with a smile and apologized for not inviting her personally for his wedding.

    "Don¡¯t you introduce me to your wife? She asked him.

    "Yeah, sure," he said and looked at Eunbi waved his hand, as she look at him he beckon his hand toe over to him. Eunbi nodded her head and walks over to him.

    As that woman saw that Eunbi was walking over to them, "your wife looks so beautiful," shemented, without warning she hugged Young-soo, and kissed his cheek. Young-soo was startled with her actions and his eyes are widened. As Eunbi saw that woman was hugging and kissing Young-soo she stopped walking and stays still for a few seconds. He pulled her away and asked her, "what the hell you thing you did?"

    "This is you punishment for not inviting me personally to your wedding." That woman said.

    Eunbi¡¯s heart aches to see that, she frowns her brows in anger and walks to them. As soon as she came and stood next to Young-soo, he exins, "Eunbi it¡¯s not that what you are thinking." She stopped him by wrapping her hand around his arm before he starts to exin the situation, "I¡¯m feeling tired and sleepy so let¡¯s move from here now," she said roughly.

    As he saw that she looks so serious and angry he just nodded his head, e let¡¯s inform about our leave to our parents."

    She tightens her grip over his arms, "no need let¡¯s just leave now, andter you inform about it to them through the phone." She said and walks him away from that ce. In the elevator she saw the red lipstick kiss mark on his cheek through the elevator¡¯s mirror. She pointed her index finger at the reflection of his face on the mirror and asked him to wipe that mark over his cheek. As he looks at his face on the mirror he was shocked to see the lipstick kiss mark over his cheek, he took out his handkerchief from his suit pocket and wiped that mark from his cheek.

    The elevator door opens when it reaches the ground floor. He grabbed her wrist, "Eunbi let me exin what really has happened."

    She pulled back her hand from his grasp, "will you ask our car driver to bring the car to the entrance."

    He nodded her head and made a call to the car driver. They waited at the entrance of the hotel for a few minutes and when their car reaches, the car¡¯s drive gets down from the car, opens the car door for them, once they get in, he shuts the car¡¯s door, and drove the car.

    In the car Eunbi turn her head towards the car¡¯s window while Young-soo stares at her face waiting for the right chance to start over the conversation. Eunbi was irritated as he kept on staring her face without taking his eyes off of her, "why are you keep on looking at me, look somewhere else."

    "I¡¯ll not take my eyes off you until you listen to my exnation."

    She pressed her lips in line.

    "I¡¯ll take your silence as a yes, listen the woman who kissed me was my childhood friend, and I asked you to join us to introduce you to her. But I never expect that she¡¯ll do like that to me and after kissing me she said that it was a punishment for not inviting her personally for our wedding. Believe me we are just friends other than that we don¡¯t have any kind of rtionship between us." He exined.

    She smirked, "I don¡¯t care even if you have some other rtionship with her. Don¡¯t you know that our parents were also presented in there, what if they saw that nonsense?"

    "I think your problem is not all about if any one of our parents saw that I was kissed by a woman. You are jealous that I was kissed by her, am I right?"

    "What?" she shrugged her shoulders, "why should I get jealous? Stop imagining things, Young-soo." She said with a stern look.

    He smiles to himself and shakes his head in disagreement. In a few minutes their parents called him one by first his mother and then her father, to know why they left the party without informing them. Young-soo replied that he felt so tired therefore he left the party earlier before them, and apologized for his irrespective behavior for leaving the party without informing them.

    Once they reach their hotel room Young-soo first went to the bathroom to freshen up while Eunbi sat down in front of the dressing table and removes the make-up over her face with the help of the make-up remover. After a few minutes he came out of the bathroom wearing his casual night outfit, power on television with the help of the remote controller, and sat down on the sofa. Now it¡¯s her turn to freshen up so she gathered up her hair made it in a messy high-up bun with the help of a hair pin, and gets into the bathroom by carrying her nightfy. As she was undoing the zipper of her dress unfortunately her hair bun was untied and spread over her back. Few strands of hair got struck along with the zipper of her dress. She tried her best to pull out her hair from the zipper but she couldn¡¯t, so she walked out of the bathroom and asked help from Young-soo.

    He stalked towards her and stood behind her. He asked her to hold the free hair, and then he slowly and gently pulled away the hair from the zipper. As he was done his heart beats by looking at the nape of her neck. He swallowed the lump of his throat, gently wrapped his arms around her waist, pulled her closer to him, and rested his chin on her shoulder. Eunbi¡¯s heart was also started to beat with a rapidly speed as soon he touches her. As she was about to open her mouth to say let me go he speaks before she speaks. "I don¡¯t know what happened to me for the past few months, all I wanted to see is the happiness in your face and hold your hands forever because you are my angel and everything to me."

    She didn¡¯t imagine that he would express his feelings to her once again in a short period. He unwraps his arms of her waist made her face him, then he cupped her face with his hands, and looked at her eyes, "my friend kissed me yfully, don¡¯t take it as a serious issue, I¡¯m saying this to you once again that I don¡¯t have any rtionship with her other than friendship. I promise you that I¡¯ll never cheat you at any moment." He pressed the side of his cheek with her soft smooth cheek which his friend kissed him a while before. "I¡¯m yours, and I belong only to you. No one can interfere in our rtionship," he whispered in her ears.

    Eunbi closed her eyes for the entirely new feeling, and she tightly clenched her dress in her hands over her thighs. He parted his cheek from hers, then he cupped her face once again she opens her eyes and look at him. "Thank you foring into my life, Eunbi. You mean a lot to me." He said and presses his lips with hers. She quickly pushed him away from her and ran back to the bathroom, shut the door, and stood behind it. Her body was shaking, she felt like she has got fever. She touched her lips with her fingers, recalled the way how he expressed his feelings to her and thought, why did I decided to get close to him, God, I don¡¯t know where this is going to end.

    He felt so insulted and humiliated with his behavior. He stood in front of the mirror look at his reflection, gave a p across his face, and asked himself, what happened to you, why did you kiss her? You are a stupid to do so, Young-soo. He anxiously walked here and there in the room and thinks that how topromise her if she takes that in a wrong way.

    He breathes in relief as he saw heres out of the bathroom, and thanked god in his mind. "I thought you are going to spend the night in the bathroom like you did on our wedding night. I am extremely sorry to take advantage from you I didn¡¯t mean to do that, I am extremely sorry again, so please don¡¯t take it in a wrong way."

    Eunbi couldn¡¯t look at his face, she blushes harder and her cheeks are zing hot she felt like she wanted to fan her cheeks immediately with the help of her hands but she doesn¡¯t want to do it in front of him. She doesn¡¯t know why her heart aches to hear his apologies. She wanted to scold and give him a tight p across his face but something stopped her. She bites her lower lip and massages her hands anxiously, doesn¡¯t know the meaning that, why she¡¯s feeling this way.

    He stood in front of her, "Eunbi if you want to p me, please go ahead I¡¯m fine with it because I deserve it."

    She took a deep breath, "Young-soo, please I don¡¯t want to discuss about this matter anymore. Why don¡¯t we forget about this matter and pretend as if nothing has happened because it¡¯s pushing both of us into an awkward situation. Am I right?"

    He nodded his head, "yes you are right, I agree with you, it¡¯s very awkward to discuss about this matter." He rubs the nape of his neck for a few seconds and said, "It¡¯s already prettyte let us go to sleep, I will sleep on the sofa, and you take the bed." He took the pillow and a quilt from the bed, walked near to the sofa, put the pillow at one corner of the sofa, andy down. He covered his body with the quilt, and said, "good night."

 Chapter 32 Iâ€™m feeling happy because of the changes

    Finally, Eunbi¡¯s semester breakes to an end and her daily routine college life has started, and both of them were busy with their own works even thought Eunbi never fails to take Young-soo to visit psychologist everyday in the evening to attend the daily counseling.

    Young-soo, he himself could feel the gradual improvement in his mind through the mental exercises, advices, and meditations are taught in the regr psychologist counseling session. He didn¡¯t get any hallucination of his past and doesn¡¯t get sick by looking at the house maids.

    The psychologist informed the couple, "Mr. Young-soo you have improved a lot, hereafter you don¡¯t need to get daily counseling anymore only twice in a week is enough for you, but every day you must follow all the mental exercises which you have learned in the counseling session, and Mrs. Young-soo please watch your husband whether he is following all my advices regrly or not and visit me after three days."

    "Of-course doctor," Eunbi replied.

    The couple was so happy to hear the good news from the doctor. To celebrate it, Young-soo took Eunbi for a long ride in his car on the beach side road. It was almost 12 am but they were still enjoying the long ride without knowing where they are heading. As he looked at the 24 hour convenience store he pulled over the car on the parking lot, took her to the store, bought two instant noodles, eggs, and cheese for toppings, and she bought some triangle kimbap. He asked her to sit down at one of the chairs and table avable at the outside of the store, and he went to get the noodles cooked with the help of the automated noodles making machines which was avable in the store. Once the noodles got cooked he carried the two foil containers full of noodles in his both hands, he walked to her table, and kept the containers on the table.

    Once they had the noodles, and kimbap he asked, "Eunbi, do you know how to drive the car?"

    "Yes, I know," she answered.

    "Perfect" he said and gets into the store bought some canned beers for him and a canned soda for her. He returned back to their table, first he took out the canned soda from the paper bag, slips his finger underneath the soda tab carefully lifted up the tab slowly and made it open, he ced it on the table to her side, "this is for you." He said and as he took out a canned beer from the paper bag Eunbi¡¯s facial expression changed into a serious one because she doesn¡¯t want him to have hard drinks so she requested him not to have it.

    "Eunbi, do you know how happy I am feeling right now? I could understand you that you are scared whether I¡¯ll take advantage from you like the incident which has happened few months ago when I returned back home by consuming alcohol, isn¡¯t? You don¡¯t worry I promise you that I¡¯ll not touch you even I¡¯ll not allow my shadow to touch you. Please Eunbi, I need it so badly, please, please try to understand me," he begged her crazily.

    She tightly pressed her lips together and nodded her head in approval, "but only one canned beer."

    He nodded his head, "thank you chingu ya," he said by smiling sheepishly and opened the canned beer, did cheers with her canned soda and gulped down some beer.

    "I couldn¡¯t understand whether I¡¯m living in the reality or in the dream world, it¡¯s one of my happiest and unforgettable days in my life. Without you I cannot feel the changes in myself. Do you know how happy I¡¯m feeling right now? He asked and opened another fresh canned beer, emptied it one go and shoved the empty can on the table. His cheeks and ears were turned red in color, "this is our happiest and unforgettable day in my life," he said once again loudly.

    Eunbi hushed him, "Yes, of-course it¡¯s one of the unforgettable day of your life, but don¡¯t shout."

    He nodded his head.

    "Now shall we move from here?" she asked him and gazed at her wrist watch, "it¡¯s already 1.30 am, give me your remote car key."

    He took out the remote car key from one of his pant pockets and gave it to her. They walked near to their car, and get into their car. Eunbi sat down on the driver¡¯s seat and Young-soo sat down on the passenger¡¯s seat. She started the car engine entered the destination on the navigator of the car and drove car ording to the route instructions given on the navigator. Young-soo was impressed with the way she drives the car smoothly and carefully.

    Once they reach their house she carefully parked the car in the garage of the house, and turned off the car engine. As she was about to get out of the car he called her name, ¡¯Eunbi¡¯. She turned her head to his side, looked at him, and asked, "What?"

    He gave her a bar of chocte saying, "Thank you so much for taking care of my health."

    Eunbi was moved with his gratitude; she takes the chocte bar from his hand, "Oh! Come on Young-soo, I can understand you and you know what? You don¡¯t need to thank me for taking care of you, because as your friend it¡¯s my responsibilities to take care of you when you are in need, and also make your life a pleasant-full one."

    His heart skipped a beat for a second, he thought she would mention her that ¡¯as your wife it¡¯s my responsibilities to take care of you,¡¯ but to his dismay she just mentioned him as her friend.

    She unwrap the chocte bar¡¯s cover, broke a small piece of it, and fed it to him, "you really worked hard to feel the changes in your life, Young-soo. I adore your hard works."

    He gave her a gentle smile, "thank you for making me to reborn as a new person because without you I could not be able to find the solution to put an end to my dark past." He grabbed her hand which is holding the chocte bar, made her have a bite of it.

    Tears was threatening her eyes because no one has said like this to her before, she wanted to hug him but she didn¡¯t, because her mind stops her to do so. "Will you stop talking as if it¡¯s all happened only because of me, as I already said it¡¯s a gift for your hard work with the help of the psychologist counseling, therefore keep up your hard work to fully recover from your trauma. Now let¡¯s get into the house and go to bed I¡¯m feeling so tried and sleepy." She said and yawned.

    As soon as she got into her room she changed into a nightgown,y down on the bed and thought. God, he is driving me crazy why he is behaving so well with me and I could feel the truthfulness from his eyes. If he continues to behave like this to me soon I¡¯m going to fall in love with him. She sat down at the center of the bed, shook of her thoughts, inhale and exhale deeply,e back to your sense, Eunbi this is called an infatuation a foolish attraction. Don¡¯t worry you¡¯ll be all right gradually, moreover, you are going to divorce him in a few months no matter what to get away from this marriage life. So concentrate on your studies and aim to graduate with top rank, now close your eyes and sleep, she advised to herself.

    At the same time Young-soo was sleeping in his room peacefully with a hope that one day Eunbi will ept him as her husband. That night he got a dream like ying with a cute one year old girl in the water pool of the house on a sunny day, while Eunbi was happily looking at them by rxingly sitting down on the armchair with one hand ced on her pregnant belly.

    Next day in the morning while having the breakfast with Eunbi the previous night¡¯s dream shed in his mind he stole a nce at her, imagines as if now she was sitting down with a pregnant belly.

    Eunbi couldn¡¯t guess why he stole a nce at her, "do you want to say something to me?" she asked him.

    He shook his head, "nothing."

    "Then have your breakfast properly without ncing at me." She replied.

    He nodded.

 Chapter 33 The sudden visit of his mother

    In the college during the lunch break Eunbi turns on her phone to check the messages. As she was checking the messages one by one she saw a message from an unknown number, usually she¡¯ll not read the messages which were sent by the unknown numbers she used to directly delete and block the number of the anonymous contacts. While she was about to block the anonymous contact number she saw the disy picture of that contact number, and finds that she looks familiar so she takes a closer look of that photo andes to know that it was the woman who kissed Young-soo at the party.

    Instead of blocking her contact she read her messages- hello, this is Park-Inha Young-soo¡¯s friend, hope you can identify me through the disy photo. I¡¯m sorry to kiss your husband without his or your consent at the party because I did that on purpose to see what was your reaction.

    Eunbi¡¯s ears are flushed red with anger by reading her message and she replied, "off-course I remember you, how could I forgive you that easily. Young-soo has so many good friends but I couldn¡¯t understand that how did he gets such an unmannerly woman like you as his friend."

    In a few minutes Eunbi gets a reply from Inha.

    Park-Inha: "Oh,e-on angry bird, stop being so emotional. I¡¯m going to share some secrets with you that I still have a crush on your husband. And Ie to know that you and Young-soo are living together just as a friend not as a husband and wife. I think I still have a chance."

    Eunbi couldn¡¯t control her anger she clenched her fist, now if Inha stood in front of her she would have smacked of her face. "Don¡¯t waste your time by meddling in between us and do some-other work." she replied.

    Park- Inha: "I¡¯m not wasting my time so you don¡¯t worry about me."

    "Then it¡¯s your wish." Eunbi replied and turns on her phone into silent mode, had the lunch with her friends and went to the ssroom.

    In the evening after the sses Eunbi walked out of the ssroom with her friends. Hee-jung and Hong-joo waved their hands by saying bye~ to Eunbi and went to the parking lot of the college. Eunbi walks alone out of the college and saw Young-soo¡¯s car at the main entrance of the college, she walked near to the car and surprised to see Mrs. Lee in the car. Eunbi bowed her head to his mother with a smile, enters in the car, and sit next to her.

    Eunbi was so happy to meet her mother-inw, "when did youe, Eomeoni?"

    "I came this afternoon," Mrs. Lee replied and inquires whether her son is taking good care of her and he ising home everyday properly after finishing his work.

    Eunbi couldn¡¯t understand why Mrs. Lee is asking such questions as soon as they meet. She gave her a confused look and gave a positive answer, "Yes, Eomeoni he is taking good care of me, and hees home early every day from his work. Every-day he used to pick and drop me up in the college, even sometimes if he was busy with his official work he sends his personal chauffeur to pick me up from the college. May I know why are you asking about it, Eomeoni?" Eunbi asked her with hesitation.

    "Nothing, I just asked you, whether you are leading a happy life or not." Mrs. Lee replied.

    When they reach the house Eunbi unlocks the entrance door and weed Mrs. Lee with a smile. Mrs. Lee came in and sat down on the sofa at the living room. While Young-soo took his mother¡¯snguage from the car¡¯s trunk and pulls it into the house.

    "Eomeoni, rx yourself I¡¯ll go change my dress, freshen-up, ande." Eunbi said.

    Mrs. Lee nodded her head.

    Eunbi went to her room took out one of her sweat pants and tops from the wardrobe and went to the bathroom. She took a quick bath, wore her dress, and went to the kitchen to prepare some coffee for Mrs. Lee. But before she does Young-soo already prepared the coffee and pours the coffee in the cups. Eunbi carries the tray of the coffee¡¯s cups, ced it on top of the tea table next to the sofa. Both Eunbi and Young-soo sit on the sofa at either side of Mrs. Lee and haves the coffee.

    After tasting the coffee Mrs. Leemented, "My son is the best in preparing the coffee."

    "Yes, Eomeoni I agree with you, he is not only good at preparing the coffee, but he¡¯s also good at preparing the food one day he prepared squid soup it tasted really good." Eunbi replied.

    Young-soo felt so happy to hear the appreciation of thedies, "stop praising in front of me I¡¯m feeling so bashful." He said and rubbed at his nape of his neck by inwardly thanking thedies.

    Mrs. Lee smiled, she kept her coffee cup on the tea table, held both Eunbi¡¯s and Young-soo¡¯s hands in hers, "Now tell me that day in the party, why you guys left from their earlier without saying a word to us?"

    Young-soo put his free hand over his mother¡¯s hand which was already holding his hand, "oh,e on mom, I have already exined about this matter to dad, that we left the party because I was feeling tired and sleepy."

    Mrs. Lee sighed with relief, "if you guys are leading a happy life together then I don¡¯t need anything in this world."

    "Mom, we are leading a happy life, stop worrying about unnecessarily." He said and paused for a few seconds, "now go get ready let¡¯s go out for a dinner."

    "Why should we go out to have a dinner when your wife says that you cook so well, tonight I would like to have your preparations." His mother said and patted his shoulder.

    He gets down from the sofa enthusiastically, "tonight let me prepare one of your favorite¡¯s chicken spaghetti for you, mom."

    Mrs. Lee ps her hands together with excitement and gave him a delightful smile. She gets down from the sofa, "let me help you to prepare the dinner."

    Young-soo made his mother to sit down on the sofa, "you must be tired because of your journey so you rx yourself by watching some drama in the TV, Eunbi will help me out as-usual.

    Mrs. Lee nodded her head in agreement with a smile.

    Young-soo went to his room and changes his clothes. He wore some track suits, gets into the kitchen, and checks whether they have the required ingredients in the refrigerator. As he saw there where not a single ingredient required to prepare the spaghetti in the refrigerator, he took Eunbi to the nearby supermarket, and bought the necessary ingredients for the chicken spaghetti, 1 kg of steaks, ? kg of squids, and a few numbers of eggs.

    As soon they return back from the shopping he asked Eunbi to dice the onions, red and green bell peppers. While he washes the chicken and squid in the water and makes them to pieces, then he started to prepare the recipes one by one starting with spaghetti, then the squid soup, and pan fry the steak pieces and ends the preparation with the poached eggs. He organizes the prepared dishes neatly on the dining table by himself.

    Mrs. Lee¡¯s jaw was dropped as she saw the varieties of dishes prepared by her son, "I never know that my son knew how to cook. All these days I knew that only you know how to prepare the instant noodles, where you learn how to cook these dishes, Young-soo?"

    "I learned to cook through the school and college camps, mom," he replied and, pulled one of the dining chairs for his mom, asks her to sit down on it. First he served them some spaghetti on the tes along with the poached eggs on the top, then steaks in a separate tes and squid soup in the bowls.

    Mrs. Lee was wordless after tasting his son¡¯s preparation and appreciates Young-soo for making such an amazing dinner for her.

    Then the three of them enjoys the dinner by chatting. After having the dinner Mrs. Lee said that she¡¯s willing to wash the dirty dishes, but Young-soo doesn¡¯t wanted to stain his mother by doing the household chores, therefore like before he asks his mother to rx herself.

    Eunbi took the dirty dishes from the dining table and put it in the kitchen sink. Both Young-soo and Eunbi started to wash the dishes by wearing the aprons and rubber hand gloves.

    While in the living room Mrs. Lee was happy to see that his son was leading a happy life with his wife. The reason for her sudden visit without informing her son about her arrival was, that day in the party she saw that his son was hugged and kissed by Park Inha, and it was kept on disturbing her for the past few days. In additionst-night she dreamed as if Eunbi and her son got divorce after a year of their marriage. Therefore, she was worried about them whether they are doing well or not and felt like wanted to meet them immediately in person. After she meets and spends some time with them in their house she was relieved to know that they are doing well and happy together.

 Chapter 34 He surprised me with his mother

    Mrs. Lee went to sleep in Eunbi¡¯s room, and Eunbi went to Young-soo¡¯s room to sleep together in his room. Eunbi sat down at the couch next to his bed and Young-soo sat down at the edge of his bed. Both of them felt so awkward to stay in the room. First Eunbi broke the silence, "do you have body lotion?"

    "Yeah, it¡¯s in the dresser."

    She stood down from the couch, walked near to the dresser and sat down at the dressing stool. She took the body lotion from the dresser cupboard, presses down the actuator of the lotion¡¯s bottle gets some amount of lotion from its bottle and applies it on her face, neck, hands, and legs.

    As he saw her applying the lotion in front of him, he felt ufortable, he clears his throat and said, "you take the bed I¡¯ll sleep on the couch."

    She nodded her head and as he was about to get down from the bed she said that she wanted to talk with him for a while. He sat back properly on the bed, "tell me what you wanted to talk."

    She turns and sits down by facing him on the dresser stool, "today, your childhood friend Park Inha texted to my phone number."

    Young-soo was confounded and asked her, "what? Why did she message you and what did she said through the message?"

    Eunbi took her phone from the dresser table and showed him the texts which she has sent.

    "I think she would have got your number through Hoon-suk," he said and grabbed the phone from her hand and takes a look at the texts. After reading the texts he exined Eunbi, "I just interact with her just as a friend, I don¡¯t have any feelings for her."

    Eunbi pressed her lips together in annoyance, "I have already said that I don¡¯t care even if you have feelings for her."

    He smiled sweetly at her, ir."

    She frowns, "why should I lie."

    He put her phone on the bed, gets down from the bed, stepped near to her, and leans down by cing one of hands at one corner the dresser stool which she was sitting at. Eunbi widens her eyes by surprise as he gets near to her. He let only few inches of gap between their faces and looked at her eyes, "admit that you are jealous and scared whether I¡¯ll fall in love with Park Inha."

    She leaned her head few inches back, "I¡¯m not jealous, and I don¡¯t care even if you fall in love with her that¡¯s not my problem at-all so stop imagining things. Now all I wanted to know is that how does shees to know that we are living together just as friends."

    "Even I don¡¯t know how she came to know about our private life." He replied.

    She gave him a suspicious look, "if you didn¡¯t say anything about our rtionship then how did she came to know about it."

    He stood straight and put his hands on either side of his hips, "Will you stop suspecting me? I swear that I didn¡¯t share any kind of information about our rtionship to her."

    "I¡¯m scared whether Park-Inha will inform everything about us to our parents. We¡¯ll be in great trouble if our parentses to know that we are living together just as friends."

    "You don¡¯t worry nothing like that will happen," he assured her.

    Their conversation was interrupted as Eunbi¡¯s phone rang. She took her phone from the bed, looked at the phone disy, and it reads Hee-jung, she answered the call by wondering, why she is calling me at this hour.

    Eunbi: Hello, tell me Hee-Jung.

    Hee-jung: Eunbi, few minutes ago our exams results are out in the official university website. Hong-joo and I are passed out this semester without any arrears.

    Eunbi: Congrattions guys. Have you guys seen my result?

    Hee-jung: Yup! Please take a look at it because you have got ¡¯A¡¯ grade in all the subjects in this semester exam, congrattions my friend.

    Eunbi: "Oh really, anyways, thank you for the information, let me check my results and call youter." Eunbi said and ended the call.

    She checks the result from the official university website through her phone, after making sure it with her own eyes she shared the happy news to Young-soo with a smile on her face.

    He congratted her by shaking his hand with her with lots of happiness. "Now I would like to remind you once again that I¡¯ll always be by your side and support you in every possible way."

    Tears threatened her eyes because no one has said like this to her before, she just hugged him and thanked him for his supportive words. He wraps his hands on her waist, "don¡¯t lose your hope at any cost until you achieve your ambition, because you will happen to face lots of hurdles in the future, you have to pass each and every hurdles with lots of confidants and bravery to achieve you goals." He broke the hug and wiped the tears from her face. "Now go to sleep and tomorrow let¡¯s share this happy news to my mother."

    She nodded her head and said, "good night."

    He wished her good night and went to sleep on the couch and Eunbi lies down on his bed.

    The next day in the morning Eunbi informs about her exam result to Mrs. Lee and Mrs. Lee congratted Eunbi and gave her banking card to shop whatever she wanted to buy. Eunbi bowed her head, thanked her, and get that card from Mrs. Lee.

    They had the breakfast prepared by Mrs. Lee. And both Eunbi and Young-soo left the house to carry on their individual business by bidding bye to Mrs. Lee.

    At Young-soo¡¯s office in the afternoon while he was busy checking the files in his office room his smart-phone rang; he took his phone from the table, and answered the call without checking the caller¡¯s name, "hello, who is speaking?"

    "This is Eunbi¡¯s mother."

    Young-soo was amazed to get a call from Mrs. Yoon and this was his first phone conversation with his mother-inw. He cleared his throat, "how are you doing, Eomeonim?"

    Mrs. Yoon: "I¡¯m fine, son, how are you?"

    Young-soo: "I¡¯m doing well, Eomeonim."

    Mrs. Yoon: "Eunbi called me a few minutes ago and told me that she was the ss topper of this semester, I was so happy to hear that news from her, thank you so much son for making her to get a good grade in her exams."

    Young-soo: "Eomeonim, why are you thanking me I didn¡¯t do anything, all the credit goes only to your daughter because she worked really hard to go to that position."

    Mrs. Yoon: "No, son, it¡¯s not the only reason which made her to achieve it, you are also one of the main reasons for her sess. Through this I can guess that you are taking good care of my daughter and cherishing her life with your support, God bless you both. You are such a good husband to my daughter, a responsible son to your parents and inws."

    Young-soo: "Eomeonim, it¡¯s not fair to thank your son like a third person, I promise you I will take good care of your daughter like you have taken care of her."

    Mrs. Yoon: "I am so pleased to hear those words from you and I¡¯m sorry to disturb you in your working hours."

    Young-soo: "You haven¡¯t disturbed me, Eomeonim, you could call me at any time whenever you wanted to talk with me, you are always wee," he paused for a second and said, "thank you for epting me as your son-inw with full-heartedly, Eomeonim."

    Mrs. Yoon: "I¡¯m so blessed to get you as my son-inw, take care, bye."

    With that she hung-up the phone call.

    That evening, Eunbi took her friends out for a dinner to one of the restaurants to treat them for getting a ss topper in the semester exam, and she informed about it to Young-soo in a text message to his phone number that, she¡¯s going out with her friends to treat them a dinner and return back home by 8 or 9 pm.

    She enjoyed the dinner with her friends with lots of fun, and in the end they took some pictures altogether. Her friend Hong-joo dropped Eunbi off in front of her house through his car and drove away. Before she enters the house she looked at the house- it looked so dark, the lights are not switched off both in the exterior and interior of the house. She walks near to the entrance door of the house by wondering, where did Eomeonim went at this hour and why Young-soo hasn¡¯t return back home yet. She unlocked the entrance door and entered in the house. As she switches on the lights of the living room Young-soo letting off the party poppers and screamed "Surprise~" along with his mother. Eunbi jumped out of her skin to the loud popping noise thates out from the party popper. She obviously not expected the surprise wee which she just received from Young-soo and his mother. Her mouth opened automatically in surprise she covers her mouth with her hand, and looked at the decorations done in the living room. The ceiling are decorated with the metallic pink, white and golden floating balloons, congrattions bup pennant banner was hung on the wall next to their wedding picture.

    Young-soo reached out his hand to her by holding baby¡¯s-breath andvender flowers bouquet saying "congrattion ss topper" in a melodic tone.

    She gave him a smile to his reply and took the flower bouquet of his hand, "thank you, Young-soo." And she thanked Mrs. Lee with a hug.

    Young-soo grabbed Eunbi¡¯s hand and took her to the dining table; he lighted up the candle which was already inserted at the center of the cake. It was a round shaped medium size chocte vored cake covered with white fondant with a message well done congrattions Eunbi. He gave her the butter knife, asked her to blow off the candle and cut the cake. She smiled brightly, ced the bouquet on the table, removes her backpack ced it on the dining chair and she blew off the candle, soon Young-soo sprayed some of the party snow above her head as his mother ps her with full of excitement. Eunbi cut the cake in a small piece, first she fed it to Mrs. Lee and then she feds it to Young-soo and said, "Thank you so much for the surprise."

    In return he cut a small piece of cake and fed it to her, "congrattions, once again for your exam result and my advance wishes for you to graduate the course as a department topper and I¡¯m rooting for you," he curled his hand into a fist, raised it to his face level and said "Fighting, Eunbi-ya."

    "Of-course, it¡¯s also my dream too I¡¯ll work hard to achieve it," she said confidently.

    Young-soo wraps his hand around Eunbi¡¯s shoulder, "mom, do you what is her ambition?"

    "No, I didn¡¯t," Mrs. Lee said with a questioning look.

    "Come-on Eunbi, say it out loud of your own confidently, about your ambition," he asked her to say it proudly.

    Eunbi was moved with his encouragement and she proudly said that she wanted to be a teacher.

    Mrs. Lee ps her hand and said, "that¡¯s so great and I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be one of the best teachers that loved by each and every students who attends your sses."

    Eunbi bowed her head, "thank you Eomeonim for your support and encouragement."

    Then Eunbi freshened up, changed of her clothes, and went to Young-soo¡¯s room to sleep. When she was about to go to bed Young-soo gave her a gift saying, "I don¡¯t know what to gift you so I bought this thinking that it will be useful for your daily life. Once again my hearty congrattion ss topper and best wishes to achieve your ambition."

    "God, you are surprising me as if I have achieved something big in my life, anyways thanks for the gift," but before she gets the gift from him she gave him questioning look, "I wanted to ask you about it earlier but I couldn¡¯t because of your mother¡¯s presence, now tell how did you knew that I¡¯m the ss topper of this semester."

    He gave her a smile, "your mother called me this afternoon and informed me about it."

    She nodded and gets the gift from him and unwrap the gift wrapper to see what he has presented her. It was a brand new chronograph round dial leather wrist watch.

    "It looks so pretty," shemented and takes out the wrist watch from the pillow case wear it on her left wrists and asked him, "how does it look on my wrist?"

    "Yeah, it looks good," hemented.

    That night she kept on stirring on the bed by thinking about his surprises because she never felt this happy before.

 Chapter 35 He is such a kiddo

    Next day Mrs. Lee decided to leave to Seoul as she was satisfied with her own eyes that Eunbi and Young-soo are leading a happy life. In the evening Young-soo and Eunbi went to the Jeju domestic airport to send off Mrs. Lee in the airport. Before Mrs. Lee go to do the check-in she held both Eunbi and young-soo¡¯s hands and advised the couple, "I know that you guys are leading a happy life but I need to say this, cherish one another and live happily so that we can able to spend our rest of our life peacefully, hope you guys already know the meaning for the marriage and live your life."

    "Mom, we don¡¯t make you disappoint in any situation, so you don¡¯t worry about us and take care of your health." Young-soo assured.

    Eunbi nodded her head for Young-soo¡¯s assurance, "Yes, Eomonim, Young-soo is right stop worrying about us and take care of your health, we are happy together he is taking good care of me."

    Mrs.lee gently pats Eunbi¡¯s hand, "I know you guys will never make us disappoint in any situations because you two are such a lovable pair and respectful children¡¯s to the parents." Then she hugged them one by one, asked them to take care of themselves, and went into the check-in section of the airport by moving her luggage trolley.

    Young-soo and Eunbi waved their hands in the air bidding bye to Mrs.lee. And Mrs. Lee does the same to the couple.

    Young-soo and Eunbi went to the parking area of the airport and gets into their car, Young-soo drove the car from the airport to their house.

    After a few days Young-soo finds that he has fallen in love with Eunbi like anything else in this world. He adores the way she treats and takes care of him with lots of cares and affections. He felt like he wanted to stay by her side forever, wanted to walk together on the journey of life, wanted to rest his head on herp every night before go to sleep and wanted to wake up at every morning by looking at her angelic face. He was attracted by the each and every single actions of her. He couldn¡¯t concentrate on his work often he kept on thinking only about, Eunbi. She was filled in his each and every cells of his body. He couldn¡¯t hold his feelings towards her anymore so he decided to propose his love directly to her, thinking that she¡¯s also feeling the same like he does because for a past few month the way she interacts and treat him was seems way too different than before. Therefore, he makes some ns for a quite few days to make it as a perfect and unforgettable love proposal, to start a fresh new life as a husband and wife.

    It was a Saturday night while they were watching a movie on television Young-soo started the conversation, "If you have no ns for tomorrow shall we go for an outing?"

    She turned her head to one of her shoulder side and look at him, "I don¡¯t have any ns, and I am free tomorrow so yeah of course let¡¯s go out, but, where?"

    He was so happy to hear the positive reply from her so he replied her with excitement, "how about a one day tour of this Ind?"

    "Hmm, I like your idea but tell me which all the ces we are going to go tour tomorrow?"

    He tells her the ces name one by one as she hears the ce called Seongsan Ilchulbong which is famous for sunrise she said, "I am sorry to say this I am noting to see the sunrise I want to take some rest because it¡¯s a Sunday tomorrow."

    He took a deep breath, turns over to her side by drawing his legs over the couch, and crosses his legs together, "oh! Come-on Eunbi please say yes I knew that you have already seen the sunrise in that peak even I too had seen that before along with my friends and family and now I would like to watch it once again along with you. I have been awaiting for so many days to take you out for a proper tour so please don¡¯t disappoint me by saying no, please say yes, please, please," he pleaded her sweetly by jutting his bottom lip out in a pout with puppy dog eyes.

    This was her first time to see the cute side of Young-soo she was so surprises and never thought that he would do such cute expressions to her and because of this main reason she nods her head in approval by gently ruffling his smooth and silky hair.

    Young-soo was overflowed with full of happiness with Eunbi¡¯s decision, he gets down from the couch and pumps his fists in the air, saying, "yes, yes, yes," in ecstatic.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why he is so excited for this simple matter, "oh God! You are such a kiddy, Young-soo," shemented with a smile. She turns off the television, "now control your excitements and go to bed, tomorrow we need to wake up too early in the morning, good night," she said like a mother ordering her child.

    He saluted her saying "ok omma, good-night" with a smile. Eunbi smiles back at him and then both of them get into their rooms.

    Next morning they started from their house at sharp 3:30 am and Young-soo drives the car to their first destination. In the car Eunbi connected her phone to the car transmitter via Bluetooth and ys some of her favorite melody songs through the car stereo system. And in a few minutes she falls asleep by resting her head on the headrest of the car. As he saw that she was sleeping in the car he turns down the volume of the stereo system of the car and focuses on the driving.

    After an hour of driving they reach to the ce called Seongsan Ilchulbong the sunrise peak. He gently shakes her arm saying, "We are reached wake-up, Eunbi," she opens her eyes looks at the surrounding through the windshield and stifled a yawn. He drinks some water from the water bottle and passes it to her saying, "Fix your hair and make-up, and then let¡¯s go for trial hike to watch the beautiful view of sunrise over the mountain." She did what he asked her to do. He takes his backpack, gets out of the car slung the backpack onto his back, and waited for her patiently next to their car, in a few minutes she gets down from the car and starts to hike over the mountain through the steps.

    There were lots of tourists was hiking on the mountains path by enjoying the views of twinkling lights on the long roads of the Ind. Finally with lots of difficulty they reached at the top of the mountain, sat down next to each other at one of the stairs and waits there to watch the sunrise.

    The darkness has not surrenders to the light, yet they could see the thick grey clouds that were casting over the sky. Eunbi rests her head on his shoulder saying, "Wake me up when the sun was about to rise, I¡¯m feeling sleepy." Young-soo was amazed and his heart flutters for the small physical contact he clears his throat and replied, "hmm" with a slight nod.

    Young-soo enjoys the atmosphere which was filled full of tourists from different countries and the different divisions of South Korea. He felt like it was a treat for his eyes to see the people from different countries in one ce and it was music to his ears to hear thenguages spoken by them under the morning cold breeze.

    Young-soo woke Eunbi to look at the beauty of the nature as he saw the first slither of the sun peaked at the skyline in a radiant, white form. Eunbi slowly opens her eyes stood up by rubbing her eyes using her fingers. Slowly the sunrises peeking at the clouds of a vibrant ck-drop with the golden orange hues rays and it kissed the sea by reflecting on the sea water and also gives a warm kisses to the people, who all were waiting for such a long time to wees it with their amazement and smile at their faces. Young-soo captured some pictures of the nature along with the morning beauty of his wife, and also captures some selfie¡¯s together using his smart-phone.

    After viewing the perfect scenery of the sunrise they get down from the mountain to watch the Haenyo performance (female divers: known for their independent spirit, iron will, and determination) which describes their daily life at sea through a folk tune. Then they went to Jeju stone museum, Dongmum market, O¡¯sulloc tea museum, Cheonjeyeon waterfalls, andst in the evening to the Teddy Bear Museum.

    While they were in the teddy bear museum Young-soo¡¯s phone vibrates in one of his pants pockets so he takes out his phone looked at the phone disy it reads Hoon-suk. He excuses himself form Eunbi walked few meters away from her and answered the call, after talking to him for five minutes he hang up the call. He approaches Eunbi informs her, "My friend, Hoon-suk has came to Jeju for some personal matter. Hence, he has got no ns for tonight he invited us for a dinner in one of his favorite restaurants, if you are willing let¡¯s go together otherwise I¡¯ll ask him to postpone it on some other days."

    "I¡¯lle, Young-soo but one condition, promise me that you guys will not tire me by discussing too much of your official business," she ordered him.

    "Ok, I promise you that we will never tire you," he replied her with a smile.

    After thirty minutes of the car ride they reach to the restaurant and gets in. One of the restaurants male staffs members greet them with a smile after asking them about the reservation, he escorted them to the table. It¡¯s a rooftop restaurant with a beautiful view of a blue ocean. As they saw Hoon-suk was sitting with his girlfriend Sohee and Park Inha next to the poolside table, once they reach the table both the male friends hug each other in happiness. Eunbi was irked to see Park Inha¡¯s presence but she maintains her patience and advised herself to not show any attitude to Park Inha until they leave the restaurant. She just shakes her hands with the twodies with a smile stered on her face and inquired about how their lives are going.

    And both thedies answered her politely that their lives are going smooth.

    Eunbi sat in-between Young-soo and Park Inha. As they were settled down on the rounded dining chairs, Jaemin came and joins them on the table and apologies to Young-soo for histe arrival. Eunbi couldn¡¯t guess why Jaemin was joining the dinner with them and why there were no other customers in the restaurant. Like that many questions were arisen in her mind.

    In a whole one of the restaurant waiters came to their table, fills some warm water into their sses gives them the menu cards, takes their order, and went to the kitchen. In a few minutes the waiter returns back again to their table with red wine bottle exins, "it¡¯s a 35 years old wine imported from Germany, would you like to have some of it," by asking one by one he pours the wine until their sses was half way full.

    Hoon-suk takes the wine ss of the table by holding it¡¯s stem, raises his ss and says "cheers" to everyone. And everyone in the table clinks their sses with him and sips some of the wine from their sses.

 Chapter 36 I love you, Eunbi

    Hoon-suk nudged Young-soo¡¯s foot under the table, leaned forward against him, and whispered in his ear, "what are you waiting for, stop looking nerves, and do your best, man."

    Young-soo took a deep breath and gets up from his ce. As he pped his hands for twice the waiter runs to his ce by carrying a guitar in his hands and gave it to him. Young-soo pulled out a chair from the next table, sat down by facing them. He crossed his legs on the chair, position the guitar properly between his right thigh and right upper arm, clears his throat, and ys the guitar while singing one of his favorite songs thinking out loud from Ed Sheeran¡¯s albums. Eunbi was surprised and couldn¡¯t guess, for what reason he is doing all these sort of things, and she was speechless with his amazing singing skills, his voice sounds great and she never knew that he could sing so beautifully like a professional.

    After he finishes singing the song everyone pped their hands with a smile. Once everybody stops pping their hands Young-soo pped his hands again, this time the waiteres with a paper wrapped red rose bouquet, Young-soo takes it from him, stalks to Eunbi and gets down on one of his knee in front of her. Eunbi stands up from her ce, her eyes are widened in surprise, and her heart was hammering in her chest so loudly it made her ears ring. She bits her bottom lip anxiously, looks down at Young-soo and said, "Yo...Young-soo, w-what are you doing please get up."

    He shakes of his head, "no Eunbi I know that it will surprise you but I need to say this to you, please try to understand me. I would love to be your sunshine during the daytime and moonlight during the night time but all I need is a sky to live in, so I want you to be my sky." He takes out the small leather ring box of one of his pant pockets, opens the box shows her the beautiful single diamond tinum ring, "let us end our friendship to start our life as a married couple. I love you, Eunbi. Will you marry me again?"

    Lots of thoughts were running into her mind she couldn¡¯t know how to express her true feelings to him in front of his friends that she is not in love with him. She feels like she has struck in between the stepping stones footpath walkway of the river, now she needs to take a quick decision whether to cross across the river or return back to the starting point of the river¡¯s stepping stones. She shook off her thoughts takes the leather ring box, flower bouquet of his hands, and nods her head by saying yes to his proposal.

    Everybody pped their hands in happiness.

    Young-soo was happy to hear the positive answer from her; he stands up straight and jumps up and down with excitement. He carried her up in his strong arms in a bridle style, she was startled with his actions as she was about tell him ¡¯let me down¡¯ he spins her around with joy by holding her tight as she clung to him. He let her down on the floor, and kissed her forehead. Then he cups her face with his hands, and held it against his chest, "thank you so much for epting my proposal and for alsoing into my life like an angel I love you Eunbi. I love you more than anything else in this world."

    God, please forgive me for ying with his feelings I promise you that as soon we reach home I will tell him the truth until then God please save me Eunbi prayed in her mind.

    Young-soo sincerely thanked his friends for spending some of their quality of their time bying all the way from Seoul to Jeju only because to motivate him. And he separately thanked Jaemin for always giving some advices whenever he felt so low.

    Hoon-suk hugged Young-soo saying, "Congrattions my friend." Young-soo thanked him once again for allotting some his time from his busy schedule toe over here to motivate him.

    Hoon-suk broke the hug and said, "I am your best friend, Young-soo so please stop thanking me as if a third person." Then he shakes his hands with Eunbi congratted her, "I hope that you already know that my friend is such a sweet and caring person so take care of each other and live happily with lots of love and understanding." She nodded her head by pressing her lips together tight.

    Young-soo grabbed Eunbi¡¯s wrist draws her closer to him, takes her right hand in his hand, and removes the wedding ring from her ring finger saying, "I don¡¯t want to see this loveless and instant marriage ring on your finger anymore." He takes the ring out of the small leather box, slides it on her ring finger saying, "From now onwards this ring is going to be the symbol of our love and marriage." He takes out another small leather ring box of his pants pocket, gives it to her, and asks her to slide the ring on his ring finger.

    She did slide the ring in his ring finger. And as soon as they exchange the rings on their fingers his friends, ps their hands and all of them shouted, "kiss her, kiss her, kiss her," in a chorus.

    Eunbi felt as if she was on pins and needles, she puts her head down feeling utterly wrong for making decision without a second thoughts. Young-soo firmly pulls her body against his, takes her chin between his fingers angling her head up to look at him. As their eyes met with one another, "You are mine, only mine, Eunbi," he said huskily. It sends a shiver down her spine and secondster he brushed his lips with her sweetly and kisses her passionately forgetting that his friends are watching them. It makes her heart pound rapidly. He presses his lips with her onest, slowly pulls back, and rested his forehead against hers.

    Everybody responded with loud bursts of cheers, "congrattions Young-soo and Eunbi." Young-soo put his arms of her waist took a deep breath, looked at the sky, and shouted, "Finally, Yoon Eunbi wholeheartedly epted me as her husband; this is one of the happiest days of my life." He ran to the deep end of the pool removes his t-shirt, pants, and jumps in to the swimming pool with excitement by shouting "woohoo." All of them are surprised with his actions; Young-soo swims happily in the water till he reaches the other end of the pool.

    As soon as he emerges out from the pool using the stairs, Eunbi yelled at him with an exasperation look, "Are you insane to jump into the pool under the cold weather?" The water is dripping all over his body, he shakes his head from left and right to get rid of hispletely drenched hair. He looks at her eyes, "yes I am crazy for you that¡¯s why I¡¯m doing such crazy things, my dear wife" he pinches her cheeks yfully. "I am feeling so cold give me a hug, my love," he said and hugs her by wrapping his arms of her waist. She tries to get free from his hug by putting her hands over his bare waistline with hesitation, but he holds her tightly in his arms and whispered, "I love you."

    Tears were threatening her eyes she controls her emotions and said, "Young-soo, dry your body and wear your dress, let¡¯s have the dinner and return back to our house I am feeling so tired." He unwrap his arms of her waist, cups her face with his hands, makes her meet his gaze, he leans forward, pecked her lips, "Sure, I¡¯ll go wash-up, and join you in few minutes until then have a chat with my friends."

    As Young-soo went to the restroom, Hoon-suk approaches Eunbi and asks, "May I have a talk with you?"

    "Sure" Eunbi replied.

    They sat down at the edges of the pool lounge chairs by facing each other. Hoon-suk took a deep breath before he starts the conversation, "thank you so much for epting my friend as your husband and for also cherishing his life. It has been so many years since Ist saw the happiness in his face." Eunbi just listens his words and wondered God, now why this guy is saying all these to me I don¡¯t want to hear such things from him.

    "Whenever he behaves rudely or get into arguments with you, in that situation if you tell him politely what he is doing are wrong with some advices he will listen to your words. Moreover if you ask me to say about him in a word I would say his is such a kiddo. I hope that you guys will live happily together and forever. This elder brother¡¯s blessings will always be there for you. Hoon-suk said.

    As Hoon-suk mentioned him as her elder brother Eunbi was moved with his words and feels so guilty of lying about her true feelings to Young-soo.

    While they have the dinner Young-soo shares his experience to everyone in the table about how he has felt for the past few days after finding out that he has fallen in love with her, "I was counting the hours of the days for this moment in my life; you know guys it was like insomnia." Eunbi silently listens to his words by having the dinner. After finishing the dinner everyone is ready to leave the restaurant. In the parking lot, Park Inha, Sohee, Hoon-suk and Jaemin congrattes the couple for onest and wish them to lead a happy married life. The two male friends hug each-other saying, take care and bye-bye to one-another and then the couple gets into their car by waving their hands to them.

    During the car ride to avoid talking with Young-soo, Eunbi leans her head on the headrest, closes her eyes and pretends like sleeping until they reach their house.

    Once they reach the house Eunbi gets down from the car and headed into their house without waiting for him. It makes him wonder, what¡¯s wrong with her is she on her monthly periods? He follows her in to the house; stops her by grabbing her wrist, "what is the matter, is something bothering you?"

    "Will you please leave me alone I need some damn space, Young-soo," she said rudely.

    He let go of her wrist wondering, what is the reason for her sudden mood change. She gets into her room shuts the door and lies down on the bed on her stomach. I made a huge mistake by saying yes to his proposal why did I say yes to his love proposal when I am not in love with him, I don¡¯t know what is going to happen in the future, and how am I going to face the consequences because of my foolish decision. She mutters under the breath by punching the bed furiously.

 Chapter 37 Iâ€™m sorry, Young-soo

    As Young-soo was standing by her room door he could clearly hear that she was sobbing in her room. Therefore, he twists the door knob of her room to his luck the door was not locked, he opens the door and enters in, "what happened, Eunbi. Why are you crying?"

    Eunbi sat up on the bed, wiped her face with her palms, and advised herself to not cry in front of him. She mustered up her courage to tell him the truth instead she burst into tears as Young-soo leaned down to her level and hugged her in his arms, "tell me what has happened and why are you crying, Eunbi?" he asked her again softly.

    "I...I am sorry," she eximed.

    Young-soo broke the hug; wiped the tears from her face using his thumb finger, and put his hands tenderly on either side of her face, "You haven¡¯t done anything wrong why you are apologizing to me?"

    Eunbi ced her hands over his and gently removed his hands from her face, "I need to apologize to you, Young-soo because I have lied to you I don¡¯t know whether you will forgive me or not after telling you the truth, and I don¡¯t know how you are going to react for that but I need to say this to you now." She took a deep breath, "I don¡¯t know what made you to fall in love with me but I...I...I am not in love with you I only see you as one of my friend. The main reason I said yes to your proposal is because I don¡¯t want to insult you by saying no to you in front of your friends and especially in front of Park Inha. I am extremely sorry again for ying with your feelings."

    Young-soo couldn¡¯t believe whatever she just said, "Eunbi tell me the truth you are kidding me, right?"

    "No, I¡¯m not kidding you, what I said is true, I¡¯m not in love with you." She said firmly.

    He felt so heartbroken to heat that from her because his love was true and purer than pearls hence it hurts him a lot. He never expected that she would y with his feelings; it just gives him a pain in his heart as though she has stomped in his chest. He never thought that his happiness and dream of starting his life with her as her husband would fade away within a few hours. Tears are formed in his eyes but he controlled his best to not show that he was heartbroken in front of her; he controlled his emotions by taking a deep breath, and forced a smile on his face. "I think I am the one should apologize to you for pushing you into an ufortable situation, anyways thank you so much for not insulting me in front of my friends. May I ask you something?"

    Eunbi nodded her head.

    "Since the day one of our marriage till now haven¡¯t you never ever feel any kind feelings for me, not even for once?"

    She took a few seconds to think, and said, "My heart pounded sometimes when we get into awkward situations, but I didn¡¯t get into a deep thought about it because I know that my heart has reacted just to an infatuation. I always make sure that I should not fall in love with you at any situation, because from the beginning I was firm with my decision that I want a divorce from you. Even I epted you as my friend only after you agreed to give me a divorce after a year."

    Young-soo holds back his bitterly emotions by biting his lower lip, he couldn¡¯t stand inside the house, thus he walks out of the house get into his car, and drives it away from the garage. It has been an hour still he was driving the car without knowing where to go and then he drives the car to his office. Once he reaches his office, he gets into the elevator press the button to thest floor of the building. He walks out of the elevator as it reaches the rooftop of the building which was thest floor of the building. He sat down on the floor at one corners of the rooftop under the cold weather, leaned his back against the wall, stretched out his legs, and cried helplessly. Why this has happened to me, what sin I havemitted in my past life, why I couldn¡¯t able to lead a happy life like others? He asked himself.

    In the house Eunbi feels so relief after telling him the truth but she never thought it will hurt him terribly she feels sorry for him, but at the same time it makes her to think does she rejected the right guy of her life. Soon she shakes off her thoughts, why I am thinking as if he was the only man who exists in this world with a good character there are millions of men in this world that are thousand times better than Young-soo. She waits for him on the sofa at the living room but soon she falls asleep in a few minutes because it was a long and tiring day after all. After few hours she wake-up and checks the time on her smart-phone it reads 3:37 am yet he haven¡¯t return back home. She was worried about him and makes a call to his phone number to know whether he is all right or not but her call has been forwarded to an automatic voice message system once it his phone stops ringing. She calls to his phone number again for a few more times but Young-soo didn¡¯t answer her call. Through this she could clearly guess that he is avoiding her on purpose, so she stops making calls to his phone number and went to bedpromising her mind and believing that he will be alright soon in a few days.

 Chapter 38 She blamed herself for his sickness

    At the rooftop of the hotel in the mid overnight one of the male employees came to the rooftop to smoke. While he was smoking he was startled as he heard someone¡¯s phone rings at the rooftop. He walked to the direction where the ring-tonees from to check who that person was. He was startled to see a well dressed-up man was lying down on the cold floor under the cold weather. He gets near to that person with fear whether someone has harmed him physically, as he saw it was his CEO who was shivering under the cold weather, he dropped the cigarette on the floor crushed it under it shoe, and rushed near to him. He kneels down next to him, and gently shakes Young-soo¡¯s arms, "sir, are you alright why are you lying here at this hour?"

    Young-soo slowly opened his eyes and looked at that man.

    "Sir, you are burning-up with fever, wait let me call someone to help," the employee said and took out his phone from his pant pockets to call some of his co-workers for help. But Young-soo asked him to not call anybody else instead he asked that man to walk him to his office cab.

    The employee nodded his head in understanding, helped him stand up on the floor, then he put his boss¡¯s hand around his shoulder, and carefully walked him to the elevator.

    Once they reach the office cab he helped Young-soo to lie down on the couch, he removed his shoes, turns on the room¡¯s heater, and asked him "sir, shall I call the ambnce services to take you the hospital?"

    Young-soo rejected his offer, thanked him for his help, and asked him to leave the cab.

    The employee bowed his head his and walked out of his cab. But he doesn¡¯t like to let the sick person to stay alone without a proper care so after a few minutes he returned back to his boss¡¯s cab with a nket, a ss of warm milk and a fever tablet. He woke up his boss with hesitation whether he¡¯ll reject his help, but Young-soo did drink the milk and had the fever tablet without any denial. Then he covered Young-soo¡¯s body with the help of the nket.

    Young-soo grabs his hand, and thanked him once again for helping him with a lot of care.

    He bowed his head, asked him to get well soon, and left the room.

    Next morning Eunbi gets ready to go to the college, she expects that at least he woulde home to take a bath and change his dress to go to his office. But her expectations are knocks down when the time hit 7:30 am and yet Young-soo hasn¡¯t return back home. Eunbi was way too anxious whether something bad has happened to Young-soo she takes her phone and makes a call to his phone number but he didn¡¯t answer her call. Therefore, she sends him text message to his number, where are you? Why you are not answering my calls? Please answer my call or call me back or at least send me some text messages I¡¯m worried about you, Pleasee back home I¡¯m waiting for you...

    In a few minutes she received a reply for her text message from his number, stop worrying about me I am fine and I am not a kid I know how to take care of myself, please stop waiting for me, and go to your college.

    She felt so insulted after reading his message she took her backpack and went to her college. In the college Eunbi exined everything to Hee-jung and asked her what she did is right or wrong.

    Hee-jung could clearly guess that Eunbi was in a mixed feeling with Young-soo, so she doesn¡¯t like to give some advices to Eunbi regarding this matter at the moment because she doesn¡¯t want to make thingsplicated. Instead of giving her some advices Hee-jung consoles her friend, "stop thinking and worrying about it too much, gradually everything will be alright, and one day Young-soo will also understand why you rejected him."

    However, Eunbi couldn¡¯tpromise herself even after getting some consoling words from Hee-jung. Her heart aches and feels so guilty as if she has done some kind of unforgivable crime in her life against Young-soo.

    That evening Young-soo hasn¡¯te to pick her up from the college thus she was angry with him she grabbed a taxi and went to his office. When she reached his office she came to know through his assistant secretary that, Young-soo was fainted at the lobby due to the high fever and he was taken to the hospital. As soon she hears the news she grabbed a taxi and rushes to the hospital she was so anxious throughout the ride to the hospital by ming herself for Young-soo¡¯s sickness.

    At the hospital in the ward room Jaemin watches Young-soo by sitting next to him on the stool chair. As Eunbi gets in the room Jaemin stands up and exins her, "the doctor said it¡¯s just a high viral fever so nothing to worry, once he wakes up we can take him to the house. They gave him some medicines and an injection to reduce the fever level."

    After hearing Jaemin¡¯s exnations, she sits down on the stool chair and Jaemin left the room. Eunbi runs her fingers through Young-soo¡¯s hair, "I am so sorry Young-soo I thought it¡¯s not healthy to carry a lie about my feelings with you for a longer period but I never thought my truth will hurt you badly. I¡¯m so sorry again Young-soo." She said in a low voice by shedding tears.

    An hourter Young-soo woke up turned his head to the right side and looked at Eunbi. He couldn¡¯t know whether to get happy or angry with her for her presence. Eunbi ced her palm over his forehead and checked his body temperature; his heart throbbed fast to her touch.

    "How are you feeling now?" Eunbi asked.

    "Feeling better," he tiredly replied.

    "Good to hear," she said and takes out the tissues from its holder to wipe the sweats which were formed over his face.

    Young-soo grabbed her hand and stopped her as she was about to wipe his face, "will you stop taking care of me like my mother?"

    She felt so insulted, and apologized to him by looking at herps, "I¡¯m so sorry to reminding you about your mother through my care."

    Young-soo doesn¡¯t want to be rude to her, he makes himself cautious that to not fall in love with her again. Actually he was about to mention her that stop taking care of me like my wife instead, he mentioned stop taking care of me like my mother because he doesn¡¯t want to hurt her by verbally.

    Before he gets discharge from the hospital the doctor examines Young-soo¡¯s health condition once again, and advices him to take rest for a day and have the medicines without fail which have been prescribed.

    Young-soo asked Jeamin to drive them to their house and Jaemin did drive the car to their house; once they reach he walks Young-soo to his room and helps him to lie down on the bed.

 Chapter 39 Eunbi, will you stop taking care of me?

    In the house once Young-soo settled down on the bed he requests Jaemin, "hyung, if you don¡¯t mind will you prepare some rice porridge to me for the dinner because Eunbi doesn¡¯t know how to prepare that recipe."

    "Sure sir," Jaemin replied.

    Eunbi could guess that he purposely asked Jaemin to prepare the dinner for him in front of her to show her that he doesn¡¯t want her help. But she encourages herself to not give-up on taking care of him she takes one of his sleepwear from his wardrobe gives it to him and asked him to change the clothes.

    Young-soo nods his head without anyint.

    With a smile she walked out of the room to let him change his clothes. She went to the kitchen to help Jaemin by getting him a cooking pot and the required ingredients to prepare the porridge.

    Once Jaemin finishes preparing the rice porridge, he servers it in a serving bowl, takes it to Young-soo¡¯s room, and asks him to have some before it turns cold.

    Young-soo sat up on the bed by leaning his back against the headrest, and as he was about to take the spoon from the serving bowl Eunbi grabs the spoon before he does, "today I will feed you." She digs the spoon into the bowl filled with rice porridge takes some portions of it on the spoon and she brings the spoon to his mouth. Young-soo opens his mouth and haves it quietly.

    Jaemin smiled by looking at them, "I take my leave sir, please take some rest without any work tension, if you need any help call me without any hesitation at any time, good night, sir and good night ma¡¯am." He said and left the house.

    As soon Jaemin left the house Young-soo grabbed the spoon from Eunbi¡¯s hand, "Jaemin hyung has left so let me have the food by myself."

    Eunbi could understand that he was kept on insulting her to avoid her, but she doesn¡¯t want to argue with him about this matter now, so she asks him to have the tablets which was on the bed side table after a while, and walks out of his room.

    When the timees to sleep Eunbi gets into his room with a pillow and a nket, and she put it on the couch next to his bed. Young-soo could guess that what is she n to do, "now what are doing in my room?" he asked her.

    "Today I am going to sleep in your room to nurse you." She replied and sat down on the couch.

    "No thank you, I don¡¯t want you to nurse me moreover it¡¯s just a fever I¡¯ll not die so now go to your room and sleep."

    "I¡¯m so sorry I can¡¯t do that because I¡¯m the reason for your sickness so it¡¯s my responsibilities to take care of you. And one more thing if you need any help in the middle of the night don¡¯t hesitate to wake me up." She said lied down on the couch.

    Young-soo sat up on the bed, "who told that you are the reason for my sickness? You are not the reason for my sickness so please stop imagining things and leave me alone for god sake." He yelled at her.

    "I may not be the reason for your sickness but I can¡¯t let you sleep alone especially when you are sick."

    Young-soo lost his patience and shouted her name, "EUNBI, enough I told you to stop taking care of me, do you understand? I don¡¯t like you to take care of me, and I don¡¯t know what has happened to you today. I beg you, please mind your own business and if you get the hell out of my room I will consider it as one of the biggest help you¡¯ve done to my life."

    Eunbi was frightened of his contempt behavior to her. Without uttering another word she got down from the couch, walked towards the room door yanks it open, ran to her room and lie down t on her stomach on the bed. Her nostrils res and lip curled up with anger by murmuring, he has never changed a bit he is such a cold-hearted guy. How could he insult me continuously when I try my best to take care of him he is such a disrespectful person to treat me as if I have done some kind of misdeeds to him, is that wrong to tell him the truth that I am not in love with him, arrogant guy. I am not going to talk to him until he apologizes to me.

    Young-soo doesn¡¯t mean to insult her he felt so sorry for it. He insulted her because he tried to take it easy when she came near to him to take care of him but his heart reacts with each and every single touch which she had made. Moreover his heart ached at the same time when his mind reminds him that she has done all these to him by considering him as one of her friends not as his wife. He needs some space and time to prepare his mind toe out from the dreams which he has dreamed for so many days as if he was living together happily as a husband and wife.

    The next day Young-soo gets ready to go to his office before he fully recovers from the fever. He felt like he wants to divert his mind from the pain given by Eunbi therefore, he doesn¡¯t want to take rest by staying all day in the house.

    As usual Eunbi prepared the breakfast for them, organize it on the dining table, and waited for him. It was 9:30 am when Young-soo came out of his room to have his breakfast, as he saw Eunbi¡¯s presence he didn¡¯t ask her why she hasn¡¯t went to her college today, he just had the breakfast in silent and leave the house by bidding her, "see you in the evening, bye."

    Eunbi was displeased with his behavior, once he left the house, she took her handbag, and went to Hee-jung¡¯s house hence she doesn¡¯t have college today.

 Chapter 40 Iâ€™m in love with another man

    In Hee-jung¡¯s house Eunbi sat down for a talk on the sofa at the living room. Hee-jung could guess that something has happened between Eunbi and Young-soo through the disturbed look on her friends face. She put her hand on Eunbi¡¯s shoulder and asked her, "what happened?" with a serious expression.

    She hugged Hee-jung on the sofa, "He kept on humiliating me I couldn¡¯t endure it. Yesterday he was admitted in the hospital for the treatment of his fever, I tried to help him to take care of him, but he kept on ignoring me. He didn¡¯t talk to me properly for rejecting his love proposal as if I have done that for retribution. Why couldn¡¯t he understand that I only see him as one of my friends? I don¡¯t know how he thought that I was in love with him." She sobbed.

    Hee-jung broke the hug and hushed her, "you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. You should have been carefully lived with him without giving him a chance to think that you are in love with him. Even I also thought that you are in love with him. I know that you are in mixed feelings with him. Take your time and think deeply whether you are in love with him or not."

    Eunbi shook her head, "No, I¡¯m not in love with him I just had infatuations with him."

    "You have already made a hasty decision; don¡¯t make the same mistake again. Take your time and think properly." Hee-jung advised.

    "There is nothing to think about it anymore. How could I fall in love with Young-soo, when I¡¯m in love with another person, I¡¯m damn sure that my feeling for Young-soo is just infatuations." Eunbi expressed.

    Hee-jung was shocked to hear such unexpected answer from Eunbi, and she gave her a questioning look.

    "Yes I¡¯m in love with another person, his name is Lee Min-suk he is a year senior to me, and he is one of the sons of my father¡¯s business acquaintances. During the childhood time he used toe to our home or my sister and I use to go to his home to y together in the summer vacations. Both of our families used to go out for vacations to enjoy it together. Everything was going smooth in between us until I reach my adolescence. We joined the dance academy to learn dance and the dance teacher paired me up with him because, we two already knew each-other. From there I started to feel uneasy with him whenever he held my hands, or touch my waist or he carried me up in his arms for the dance steps.

    Once hepleted his schooling he went to America to graduate his bachelors and masters in business. I tried to go to America to graduate my degrees at the same university as him, but my father was against to my decision so I couldn¡¯t able to go. Until before my marriage we keep in touch through conversing over the phone and texts messaging through the social media. It was an one sided love and I never expressed my love to him I just locked it inside me for all these years." Eunbi exined.

    By hearing Eunbi¡¯s exnation Hee-jung was confused on what to say to her friend. After thinking for a while she asked, "So, you are nning to divorce Young-soo and start a new life with that guy."

    Eunbi nodded her head.

    Hee-jung pressed her lips together with questioning look, "for instance what will you do if that guy already has a girlfriend."

    "No he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend and still he¡¯s single."

    "How do you know about that?"

    Eunbi sat down properly on the sofa and tell the shback.

    During our semester break I attended a social asion at Busan with Young-soo. In that event I met Lee Min-suk identally when I came out of the restroom after using it and both of us were surprised to meet each-other after a few years. I just hugged him without thinking about anything soon he broke the hug before anybody else sees us.

    Min-suk held my hand, took me to the open balcony, and that ce looks so quiet without anyone.

    First both of us inquired about our health. Then Min-suk said that he¡¯s graduated his master¡¯s in business and returned back to South Korea only a few days back. He held my hands and asked, "why didn¡¯t you stop sending text messages and contact me through the phone for the past few months? You know how did I felt at those months without your texts and calls, I just felt like I was living in the hell. At those days I just realized that you were in love with me through the way you treated me. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s the right time to express my feelings to you but I can¡¯t hold back my feelings anymore. Eunbi, I just realized that I was in love with you and hope you still love me."

    My heart was in my mouth, I have been waiting for this moment in my life for such a long time, but I never expected that he¡¯ll express his feelings to me in a wrong timing. I don¡¯t know whether I should be happy or unhappy. I pulled my hands from his hold and said, "I¡¯m sorry Min-suk, the reason I haven¡¯t text and call you for the past few months it¡¯s because I¡¯m married, and you are toote to express your feelings to me."

    "I know that you are married, also about your marriage rtionship that you guys are living together in Jeju Ind just as a friend not as a husband and wife. I know that I¡¯mte to express my love to you but I¡¯m not toote. So take your time and think about it, I¡¯ll be waiting for your answer. Now let¡¯s move from this ce before anyone sees us." He said and walked me to the ballroom.

    I was puzzled that how did he came to know that I¡¯m not living together with Young-soo as a husband and wife. I silently sat down next to Mrs. Lee with loads of thoughts. When Young-soo beckoned his hand at me and asked me toe over to him. I just stood down from my ce and while I was walking towards him I was startled to see that Park Inha gave a kiss on Young-soo¡¯s cheek. In addition, Min-suk was standing behind them and gave me a smile. Therefore, I just wrapped my hand around Young-soo¡¯s arm and asked him to let¡¯s move from that ce immediately before the situation getsplicated.

    End of the shback

    After hearing Eunbi¡¯s shback Hee-jung just keep quiet without saying anything to her.

    Eunbi held Hee-jung hand and asked, "Why are you staying quiet say something?"

    She shook her head with disappointment, "I don¡¯t know what to say, Eunbi. Actually what you did is not wrong, but the problem is you should have not epted Young-soo¡¯s love proposal, when he expressed his love to you in front of his friends. Don¡¯t you feel like you deceived him?"

    Eunbi did agree, "Yes, that¡¯s was the biggest mistake I¡¯ve done to him and I did feel like I deceived him."

    Hee-jung wrapped her arm around Eunbi shoulder, and advice her, "Young-soo was maintaining distance with you to ovee the pain you gave him. It would have hurt him badly; he needed some time to heal. Maintain some patience until he gets back to normal."

 Chapter 41 Visiting his ex-girlfriend

    When Young-soo reached his office his secretary Jaemin asked him, "Sir, the doctor advised you to take rest for a day why dide to the office before you recover from the fever? Today we don¡¯t have much work to do though."

    Young-soo sat down on the couch at his office cab, "Hyung, you know very well about me that I don¡¯t to like to stay all day in the house by lying down on the bed, moreover it¡¯s just a fever I can manage."

    Jaemin shook his head with a smile, "anyways, may I know how you are feeling now?"

    "Today I¡¯m feeling better than yesterday." Young-soo said and made a relief sigh, "hyung, today I¡¯m leaving to Seoul for some personal matters this afternoon, and I¡¯ll return back in the night so book me flight tickets. And ask the guy to meet me immediately the one who helped me that night, when I suffered from fever."

    Jaemin nodded his head and went to his cabin to make the arrangement for his boss to leave to Seoul. He made a call to the hotel¡¯s chief security controller, asked them to find the employee who helped the boss the night beforest night in his office cabin, through the security camera, and send him immediately to his cabin.

    Within twenty minutes, the chief security controller found that employee and took him to the Jaemin¡¯s cabin. Jaemin took a look at that employee; he was good looking man in his mid-twenties, and inquired him whether he was the guy who helped his boss that night. As he gets positive response from the employee he took him to meet Young-soo in his cabin.

    In Young-soo¡¯s cabin, Young-soo asked the employee to sit down on the couch and asked his name.

    "My name is Choi Nam-soo, sir." He replied and sat down on the couch.

    "Nam-soo-shi, thank you once again for helping me out that night when I suffered from fever. Your help means a lot to me." Young-soo said.

    "That¡¯s so kind of you, sir to show some gratitude to your employees. I¡¯m so proud to say this in behalf of our hotel employees we are so grateful to work as your employee," Nam-soo expressed.

    Young-soo gave him a smile, "I asked you to meet me to thank you and also to give you some present, so tell me what you want?"

    "No thank you, sir. I don¡¯t want anything in return I didn¡¯t mean to help with motives, so please try to understand me sir."

    Young-soo was so impressed with Nam-soo¡¯s reply, he doesn¡¯t want to force him, he just let go of this matter, "I appreciate your goodness and in the future if you want any help, ask it to me without any hesitation, I¡¯ll help you out for sure."

    Nam-soo stood down from the couch bowed his head, "sure, sir." He said and walked out of his cabin.

    As Young-soo has got no work to do, he rested his head on the headrest of the couch, closed his eyes, and rxed for a while.

    When the time came to leave to the airport, Jeamin drove Young-soo to the airport through his car. Young-soo got down of the car, thanked his secretary for the ride, and walked to the check-in area of the airport.

    After an hour of flight journey he reached to the Seoul airport, he bought white tulip flower bouquet from the flower shop in the airport. He grabbed a taxi and said the destination to the taxi driver which he wanted to go.

    When he reached the destination he paid the taxi fare and got down of the taxi. He carried the flower bouquet went into the building of the cremation niches to visit his deceased girlfriend. He stood in front of his girlfriend¡¯s cremation niche, and asked, "Have you been well? It¡¯s been a long time since I visited you, isn¡¯t? I¡¯m sorry, Hye-jin. I love you and I suddenly felt like I miss you, so I came all the way from Jeju to Seoul to visit you Hye-jin."

    He changed the flower in its holder, sat down on the floor, and talked to her, "the biggest mistake I¡¯ve done in my life was forced Eunbi to marry me, and now I¡¯m deeply repenting of my mistake. On that day before the marriage when her elder sister ran-away from the house, and Eunbi consoled her mother to not cry. I don¡¯t know what happened to me that day Eunbi just look-alike you to my eyes, even though she doesn¡¯t resembles with any of your facial features. At that moment I thought my happiness hase back to me by seeing you in her; therefore, I thought I should make her mine, no matter what.

    After the wedding ceremony during our wedding night, she yelled at me that I was an ignoble man to force her to marry me out of her wish. At that moment I just came back to the reality that she didn¡¯t look alike you, she looked as a different person to my eyes.

    When we moved to Jeju, at first everything didn¡¯t go well in between us. It took me some days to ept the reality that she is Eunbi not Hye-jin. After getting to know more about her I came to know that she was such a kind-hearted person. She helped toe over from the trauma which I have kept it secret also from you. Without my knowledge I¡¯ve fallen in love with her. When I proposed my love to her she epted it but after a few hours she said that she just saw me as one of her friends, and she clearly said all she wanted a divorce from me." He said with tears in his eyes. "I don¡¯t know why my happiness doesn¡¯tst long? First you came into my life, cherished my life in a short period, and you went to God. Then Eunbi came into my life, when I was about to start a new life with her as a husband and wife she asked me for a divorce. I don¡¯t know how much I need to endure in my life to have a happy family like others."

 Chapter 42 I want to make a legal relationship with you

    It has been two days since both of them talked with each other properly as they used to speak before. They just live together in the house like strangers. Young-soo stopped dropping and picking-up Eunbi from her college, instead he sent his private chauffeur to do that. Once they return back to the home after a tiring day schedules both of them stay inside their rooms, andes out only to cook the food, or to eat the food or to use the bathroom.

    After a day, while Eunbi was preparing the breakfast Young-soo informed that he was leaving to Japan for a business trip for three days and two nights. "I asked your friend Hee-jung to stay with you in the house during the nights. I¡¯m leaving today so take care, and see you after three days."

    Eunbi just nodded her head and wished him to have a safe journey.

    Once Eunbi went to her college Young-soo packed his things in a travel bag for his business trip. When Jaemin arrived to pick Young-soo from his house, he locked the house, and got into the car. Throughout the flight journey to Japan Young-soo looked so thoughtful, Jaemin never seen his boss this thoughtful before, he didn¡¯t ask about it to his boss instead he got into an assumption that he must me concerned about his lovable wife by letting her all alone in the house.

    In the evening after the college Eunbi took Hee-jung to her house. Hee-jung carefully parked the car in the garage, took her college and small travel bag, and went in the house.

    Thedies sat down on the sofa at the living room, rxed themselves for a while. Then Eunbi prepared some coffee with the help of the instant coffee mixture, poured it equally in two cups, served one cup of coffee to her friend, and she took another cup.

    While they were having the coffee Eunbi¡¯s phone rang, she took her phone out from her college bag, looked at the phone¡¯s disy, and it was a call from an unknown number. As she was about to decline the call, the number of that phone call was a well-known number to her, it was Lee Min-suk¡¯s old number he used this number before he went to the America for his studies.

    Eunbi quickly answered the call with excitements before the call gets disconnected automatically.

    Eunbi: "hello, Min-suk-ah," she said with heavy breath as if she had run for a mile.

    Min-suk: "hey, what happen why are you breathing heavily?"

    Eunbi: "It¡¯s because I was so excited to get a call from you and that too from your old number. How did you get your old number back?"

    Min-suk: "I just spend some sums of money to get back my old number from the current user. You know money makes many things."

    Eunbi: "no, Min-suk you are wrong money is not all about life."

    Min-suk: "yeah I know that, I just joked, now tell me are you doing?"

    Eunbi: "I¡¯m doing well, and you?"

    Min-suk: "I¡¯m doing well too, and I miss you. What have you decided? You didn¡¯t say anything to my love proposal I would like to hear your answer now."

    Eunbi excused herself from her friend and went to her room, "Min-suk, you know that I love you but I would like to start a rtionship to you only after I get my divorce from Young-soo. Because I feel like I¡¯m in extramarital affair. Try to understand my situation and don¡¯t meet me in person or contact me over the phone anymore until I get divorce from Young-soo."

    Min-suk: "I can understand, meeting in person will be problematic but let¡¯s just speak over the phone that will never create any problem."

    Eunbi: "Please Min-suk, I¡¯m just asking you to control your feelings only for five to four months, once I get my divorce no one will question me if I go out for a date with you or speak to you over the phone. Try to understand me; I want to be in a legal rtionship with you not an illegal rtionship."

    Min-suk: "I can understand you, Eunbi. Anyways, it¡¯s just five months I¡¯ll wait for you until you finish all the legal matters with Young-soo. I Hope you¡¯ll not forget that I¡¯m waiting for you."

    Eunbi: "I¡¯m just waiting for these five months to fly quickly to be yours. Until then take care and see you soon after five months." She said and ended the call.

    When she went to the living-room Hee-jung asked her, "what did you speak to him over the phone by making some privacy from me? Are you hiding something from me, Eunbi?"

    Eunbi sat down beside to Hee-jung on the sofa, "it¡¯s not like I wanted to hide it from you," she said and exined what she¡¯s spoken to Min-suk.

    Hee-jung patted her shoulder, "I appreciate your thoughts, Eunbi. At-least you¡¯ve decided to date Min-suk after getting divorce from Young-soo." She was relieved to hear that from Eunbi, her inner-mind says that atst Eunbi will end-up being with Young-soo, and live together only as his wife till the end.

    Eunbi gave her friend a smile.

    After a while Eunbi ordered Jajangmyeon for dinner at one of the nearest restaurants over the phone to make it as a home delivery. Once the Jajangmyeon was delivered to her house both of them enjoyed the dinner together by watching some television program. In addition, they enjoyed their time together by sharing theirments about the TV program, and went to bed at 12 am.

    While at Japan, Young-soo tried as much as possible to fall asleep but his thoughts are never letting him to sleep; he kept on thinking about how he¡¯s going to tell his parents about his divorce after a year of his marriage. He just got out of the bed, and went to the balcony of hotel room to get some fresh air.

    He checked his phone whether he has received any text messages from Eunbi but he didn¡¯t receive any text messages from her, instead he sent her a text message; I¡¯m reached safely to Japan in the evening, you stay carefully in the house, hope your friend Hee-jung was staying with you, take care, and see you in the couple of days.

 Chapter 43 You can lean on my shoulders

    Next day in Hee-jung¡¯s car while she was going to her college she checked the messages in her phone, she read Young-soo¡¯s text message and replied; I¡¯m doing well so don¡¯t worry about me. Take care of yourself and don¡¯t skip your meals.

    Young-soo smiled when he saw her reply to his text message during his free time in the afternoon, and he texted; sure I¡¯ll not skip my meals. You stay safe and don¡¯t stroll with your friends in thete nights and try to get back home before 10 pm.

    As Eunbi was busy attending her sses in the college she read his text message only in the evening and texted him; sure Young-soo.

    That evening after the college Eunbi, Hee-jung and Hong-joo went to the theater, watched one of the new released movies, had their dinner in the restaurant, and Hee-jung went with Eunbi to her house to stay with her.

    As soon as they enter the house thedies changed their dresses andy down on the bed to sleep. They just looked at the white ceiling of the room and talk before they fall asleep. While they were talking with one another Hee-jung advised Eunbi to tell about her love matter to Young-soo as soon as possible.

    Eunbi just nodded her head with a ¡¯hmm¡¯

    Hee-jung advised her and fell asleep but Eunbi couldn¡¯t able to sleep she was in her deep thoughts that how to express about her love matter to Young-soo, and whether it is a right choice to tell him or not. Even after she fell asleep she was disturbed with her thoughts so she was stirred in her sleep on the bed.

    Next day, when Young-soo returned back to his house at Jeju Ind, he was weed by Eunbi with a smile on her face, "how was your trip?"

    As he saw the smile on her face he felt like his happiness has return back to him. He walked in by pulling his wheeled trolley bag, "yeah, it was good and the business deal was ended sessfully. And I hope you enjoyed your days without me in the house."

    Her delightful expression of her face faded as soon as he said that to her, "no, it¡¯s not that what you¡¯re thinking, I enjoyed my time with my friend though. It was a new experience because I had never spent a night with my friends before. Now go freshen-up lets go out for a dinner."

    "I too have nned to take you out for a dinner but you said before I do. Anyways, I¡¯ll get ready to go out." He replied and went to his room. Once they got ready he gave the car key to Eunbi, "today you drive the car and take me to the ce you wanted to take."

    Eunbi nodded her head with smile.

    He locked the house door and got in the car. Eunbi started the car engine and drove the car to the ce where she¡¯s nned to take him for the dinner. While she was driving the car Young-soo started the conversation, "don¡¯t you felt awkward as if we are going out for the first time?"

    Eunbi nodded her head and said, "Yes," by concentrating on driving.

    "I would like to clear you about a thing, let¡¯s just break the awkwardness between us and act normally like we used to be before. However, we are going to divorce in five months so I would like to end our rtionship smoothly without any embarrassment."

    Eunbi was so happy to hear that he agreed to give her the divorce, she just speed-up the car bit more with excitement.

    As he saw the happiness in her face he thought, ¡¯I have loved you with all my heart, Eunbi. I¡¯m ready to give you whatever you wanted from me that makes you happy and to see the smile on your face.¡¯

    Once they reach the destination, they got down of the car, and she handed the car key to the parking valet. As they were walking to enter of the restaurant Eunbi felt like someone was stalking her for a long while since from the evening. She looked around the area and there were only few family members are presented at that ce. She was scared and grabbed Young-soo¡¯s hand, "I feel like someone was stalking me from the college." She said with worried expression.

    Young-soo quickly looked around the ce as he found no one looks suspicious he advised her, "no one is stalking you, don¡¯t get scared I¡¯m here with you, and I¡¯ll never let anybody to harm you."

    When they enter in the restaurant one of the male staff member weed them with a smile, he asked them about their reservation, and escorted them to their table which they have reserved. Their table was located next to the poolside of the restaurant. They sat down at their table parallel to each other, "I know you love to have dinner at the outdoor especially next to the poolside or the seashore of the beach. Do you like it?" Eunbi asked Young-soo.

    "Yeah, I like it, and you have understood the likes and dislikes of me very well, my friend." He replied.

    She gave him a smile.

    One of the waiters came to their table to take their order Young-soo asked Eunbi to order the food for him. Eunbi did order the food dishes which he likes the most and then she ordered for her. Young-soo gave her a surprise look, "what else you know about me?"

    "I know more about you than you are thinking." She replied.

    "Pretty cool to hear that from you," he took out the rectangr gift box of his pant pocket which he was hiding it from her to give it to her at the right moment. He gave her the gift, "I bought this for you from Japan, hope you¡¯ll like it."

    Eunbi¡¯s widened her eyes in surprise to his present, "you don¡¯t need to buy me present whenever you go out for the business trip, just take care of yourself that¡¯s enough for me." She took the gift box from his hand and said, "Anyways I love presents." She unwrapped the gift wrap with excitement like a kid to see what was inside the box. As she opens the wooden rectangr box and saw the beautiful golden fountain pen she thanked him, "thank you so much Young-soo it looks so beautiful, and I love it."

    Young-soo was delighted to see the happiness on her face after a long time. "When I went for shopping as usual I don¡¯t know what to buy for you. I just coincidently enter into the pen shop, when I looked at this beautiful handcrafted fountain pen something made me think of you, as if this pen was made especially for you and it has been waiting to get in between your slender fingers, so I bought it for you. I asked the shopkeeper to engrave your name at the barrel of the pen, take a look at it, and I hope you will make use of it."

    She took that pen out from its box and looked at the barrel of the pen. As she saw her name engraved on the barrel, she said, "This was the one of the best gifts I have ever received before, and I¡¯ll cherish it." she carefully ced that pen back in its box, closed the box and kept it on her handbag.

    After a few seconds their ordered foods were served on their table and they have their food. "I¡¯m sorry, Eunbi. I should have not behaved rude to you when you tried to take of me when I was sick."

    She looked at him, "that¡¯s ok, Young-soo I can understand you because it was my mistake. I should have expressed that I was not in love with you when you¡¯ve proposed your love to me in front of your friends. I¡¯m the one should apologize to you because it was full and fully my mistake so you don¡¯t need to apologize to me anymore regarding that matter. Let¡¯s just lead our friendship even after our divorce."

    He nodded his head, "of-course, I¡¯ll be always there for you as one your friend; you can lean on my shoulders whenever you wanted to. In this moment I would like to tell that, after getting the divorce don¡¯t forget to achieve in your ambition try to speak about it to your father."

    "Why are you advising me as if we are going to get divorce tomorrow?" Eunbi asked.

    "I just felt like I wanted to say that to you." Young-soo said with a serious expression of his face and had his food.

    Once they finish having their foods, Eunbi pays the bill saying, "I took you out so I¡¯ll pay the bill tonight."

    And Young-soo just let her pay the bill without saying anything.

    When they were about to leave the restaurant she asked Young-soo to go wait for her in the car as she needed to use the restroom. Young-soo waited and waited for more than a twenty minutes yet she hasn¡¯t arrived. First he tried to contact her to her phone number but his call was rejected within the three rings, he tried to call her again but his call was rejected like before. He was panicked whether something has happened to her therefore; he went in the restaurant to look for her. When he walked near to the restroom he saw a man was grabbing Eunbi¡¯s hand as she struggles to get free from his grip, he walked fiercely to her, and gave a hard punch across that guys face, "how dare you are to harass my wife." He said and gave him another punch over his face.

    That guy loosened his grip on Eunbi¡¯s hand and fell down on the floor with blood stains over the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 44 Hello sir, Iâ€™m Lee Min-suk

    Eunbi was shocked to the see the violence side of Young-soo; she covered her mouth with her hands and her eyes are widened. She tried to stop Young-soo. But he bent down, grabbed that guys t-shirt¡¯s neck, and made him stand straight on the floor. "How dare you are to harass my wife?" he asked him again and when he was about to give him another punch on his face Eunbi stopped Young-soo by saying, "he didn¡¯t harass me, I know him stop hitting him, people are watching us."

    Young-soo gave her a questioning look. Eunbi said once again, "yes, I know him, now take your hands off of him."

    He took him hands from that guys t-shirt and apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, I mistook that you were harassing my wife," he bowed his head, "forgive me sir, I didn¡¯t mean to hit you."

    That guy fixed his t-shirt and hair and said, "that¡¯s ok."

    Eunbi went near to that guy, "are you alright, Min-suk?" She asked him and touched the harmed side of his lips; he winced in pain, "is that painful?"

    Min-suk grabbed her hand the one she touched his harmed side of his lips, "I¡¯m alright, and I didn¡¯t feel the pain when you are near me."

    Young-soo clenched his jaw and fists with rage as he saw Min-suk touched Eunbi in front of him. He felt like he wanted to punch him and break his jaw. However, he controlled his anger because of Eunbi, and asked her, "Who is he?"

    Eunbi was scared to introduce Min-suk to Young-soo, and also scared to how to express about their rtionship to him. As Min-suk saw the tension was written all over her face he put his arm around Eunbi¡¯s shoulder and introduced himself, "hello sir, I¡¯m Lee Min-suk, Eunbi¡¯s childhood friend, and her boyfriend. Once she gets the divorce from you we are going be in a rtionship."

    Young-soo unclenched his fists and felt so heartbroken to hear that from him. He gave Eunbi a questioning look as if asking her is that true.

    Eunbi looked down on the floor felt so embarrassed to look at him. With that attitude of her, Young-soo conformed that what Min-suk has said was true. He left the restaurant silently without saying anything to them. He got in the car screamed hysterically and hits the steering wheel of the car. When he saw Eunbi was walking out of the restaurant with Min-suk he drove the car from there by letting her with him.

    Eunbi was clueless why Young-soo was behaving like that, and she scolded Min-suk, "Why did youe here? I told you clearly to not meet me or call me over the phone until I get the divorce from Young-soo."

    Min-suk held one of her hand, "I just felt like I wanted to meet you but I never thought that I would end-up meeting Young-soo. Do you know how hard he¡¯ve punched me, It¡¯s really paining like hell."

    She pressed her index finger hardly over his wounded corner of his lips, "you deserve it, if you have listened to my words it would¡¯ve never happened."

    "Ahh!" He winced in pain, "that hurts, sop doing that, and stop treating me as if I have done some kind of crime."

    "I¡¯ll treat you as a criminal because you have stolen my heart. You¡¯ve waited for me for more than a years, why don¡¯t you wait just for five months? You just arrived to create a mess, I¡¯ve nned to get divorce from Young-soo smoothly, and the reason I took him out for dinner to tell about out love matter to him. But you have spoil everything, now take me home." She said.

    During the car ride Min-suk apologized for his uninformed arrival, "I just nned to surprise you with my visit that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t inform you about my arrival. Anyways, I said about our rtionship to Young-soo in short which you¡¯ve nned to say it to him."

    Eunbi asked him to drive the car silently without saying anything.

    He pursed his lips and concentrate on driving.

    As he drove the car to her house correctly without asking her the way for her house, Eunbi was suspicious and asked him with a frown, "how did you knew the way for my house, don¡¯t tell me that you are the one that was stalking me since I leave the college at the evening?"

    He just nodded his head, "yes, it¡¯s me; I didn¡¯t mean to stalk you in a wrong sense, I was just curious to know where you are living, and what was your daily routine life."

    Eunbi shook her head in an annoyance.

    When they reach the house, she got down from the car, and thanked him for the ride. Min-suk made a puppy face. She couldn¡¯t resist that, "don¡¯t give me that look ever again, nowe in to the house let me treat your wound."

    He declined her offer but she went to the driver side of the car, unlocked the car¡¯s door, grabbed one of his hands, and pulled him out of the car. He unbuckled the seat belt of the car and got out of the car. She took him into the house and asked him to sit down on the sofa at the living room. He roughly looked around the house by sitting down on the sofa, while Eunbi took the first-aid box from the kitchen cab and sat down next to him on the sofa.

    As she was applying the antibiotic cream on his wound with the help of the cotton bud, Young-soo entered the house as the entrance door was kept opened, and he was shocked to see Min-suk¡¯s presence.

    Eunbi exined to Young-soo, "I bring him to the house to treat his wound."

    Young-soo showed his hand to her signaling her to stop giving him the exnations. He walked near to them, took the first-aid box from the tea- table and threw it on the floor with fierce. "How dare you are to bring him to my house without my permission?" He asked her and asked Min-suk to leave the house immediately.

    Min-suk was stunned with his behavior, "sir, I think you¡¯ve misunderstand, let me exin."

    "I don¡¯t want to hear any kind of exnation from you, now just get out of my house when I say it nicely to you." Young-soo yelled at him.

    "Behave yourself, Young-soo. Why don¡¯t you hear what we are trying to say?" Eunbi asked.

    "I know what I¡¯m doing; you just shut your mouth and stay away from this." Young-soo retorted to her.

    "Sir, don¡¯t yell at Eunbi. She just asked me to get in to treat my wound," Min-suk exined.

    Young-soo gave him a stern look, "I¡¯ll yell, or be strict with her because she is my wife; It¡¯s none of your business. I TOLD YOU TO GET OUT OF MY HOUSE, DON¡¯T YOU UNDERSTAND?" He snarled at him.

    "I¡¯m sorry, sir," Min-suk said and walked out of the house.

 Chapter 45 Will you stop nitpicking of my character?

    As Eunbi saw Min-suk walked out of the house with sad expression of his face, she walked behind him by calling his name; however Young-soo grabbed one of her arms in the halfway, "where do you think you are going? He knows the way for the exit, you just stay here in the house."

    Eunbi tried to get free from his grip but she couldn¡¯t because he held her tight in his hand, "why are you behaving rude to me, Young-soo?"

    He didn¡¯t give her a reply instead he stood there in silence until Min-suk left their ce through his car. Once Min-suk left, he let go of her hand, and shut the entrance door of the house. "What you think you are doing? Don¡¯t ever dare to bring him again to my house without my permission."

    "Oh! now it¡¯s became your house, It¡¯s very nice to heat this from you, Young-soo." She said by nodding her head.

    "Yes, it¡¯s my house, and from now on you are not allowed to bring strangers into my house." He went near to her, poked her forehead with his index finger, and asked her, "is that clear?"

    Eunbi shoved his hand from her forehead, "for you kind information Min-suk is not a stranger, he is my childhood friend, and after getting divorce from you I¡¯m going to marry him with our parents¡¯ eptance. Moreover, I love him since my adolescence."

    He frowned his brows, "if you love him that much then why did you married me?"

    Eunbi was annoyed as he stirred the topic about their marriage, "did you forget that you forced me to marry you?"

    "Of-course, I agree that I forced you to marry me, and that was the biggest mistake I¡¯ve done in my life. Now I¡¯m regretting for marrying you. But stop putting the full me on me because I didn¡¯t marry you without your eptance. Day before the wedding I¡¯ve asked for your eptance and then only I proceed the preparation for the wedding. At that moment if you¡¯ve said that you can¡¯t marry me because you are in love with Min-suk I would¡¯ve not married you. Now tell me, why did you marry me I want to know the reason?"

    She bites her inner cheeks against anger, "don¡¯t you know the reason why I married you?" She asked him and paused for a few seconds, "I epted to marry you to save the pride and self-esteem of my parents."

    "Don¡¯t be too proud of yourself, Eunbi. Do you think you¡¯ve saved the pride and self-esteem of your parents? If you really think that you wanted to make your parents proud and happy you would¡¯ve not asked me for the divorce. Giving them a temporary happiness you would¡¯ve said that you can¡¯t marry me at the day before the wedding when I asked you for your eptance. You are such a selfish person; there is no difference between you and your elder sister, you both are the same."

    "Enough Young-soo, will you stop nitpicking of me?" She yelled.

    "I¡¯m not nitpicking about you, I¡¯m just telling you about your selfish character. Why did you create a love desire in me and made me fall in love with you? Above all, don¡¯t you feel like you are cheating with an extramarital affair? I have very high opinion on you for all these days but today you¡¯ve spoiled that by bring him to my house. I never thought that you¡¯ll do such things."

    Eunbi gave a tight p across his face with fierce, "mind your words before you speak."

    Young-soo stayed glued to his spot and came back to reality after a few seconds, "I know what I¡¯m talking you are a cheap minded woman to cheat me with an extramarital affair."

    "Young-soo I told you to not speak another word about my character," she said with exasperation and lifts her hand to give another p on his face. However, Young-soo held her hand before itnds on his face; he pulled her firmly against him, leaned down his head, pressed his lips with hers, and kissed her roughly.

    She put her free hand on his chest, broke the kiss by pushing him away from her, and pped his face with tears. She walked to her room without saying anything to him. Young-soo stalked her, and grabbed her wrist. She struggled to get from his grip, but he pulled her closer to him and hugged her from behind.

    "What are you doing Young-soo, let me go," she snarled.

    "No, I¡¯ll not let you go, and listen to me Eunbi. I¡¯m sorry for ckening your character. I couldn¡¯t endure to see you with that guy. Do you know why I hate to see you with Min-suk? Do you, Eunbi?"

    Eunbi stopped struggling and stood quietly without answering him as tears rolled down on her cheeks.

    "It¡¯s because you¡¯re mine, you¡¯re my legal wife, I love you so so much, and I can¡¯t live without you, Eunbi. Why don¡¯t you understand that I can¡¯t bear to see you with Min-suk? The more I try to see you only as my friend, the more I only see you as my wife. Do you know the hardship I¡¯ve gone through since the day you rejected my love, I felt like I was living in the thorn forest."

    By hearing his words she burst into tears. He broke the hug, turned her body to his side, and made her look at him. He wiped the tears from her face, "don¡¯t cry Eunbi, you know that I can¡¯t bear to see the tears in your eyes. I didn¡¯t mean to say this to you to hurt you; I just wanted you to know how I felt all these days."

    "I¡¯m sorry Young-soo, if you feel like I deceived you I¡¯m sorry for that. Even now I would like to say that I see you only as my friend and I just had an infatuation on you. The reason I couldn¡¯t fall in I love with you is because you were so mean to me at the beginning of our wedding. One day when I asked you what you want from me, you replied, ¡¯I want you to bear my child in your womb¡¯. Since that incident I was living with you on pins and needles, whenever you get near me my heart beats only in fear. I couldn¡¯t open about that matter to my parents scared whether they¡¯ll be deeply worry for their hasty decision. Therefore, I was cautious and I daily advice myself to not fall in love with you at any situation.

    When you first apologized for your misbehavior to me, I thought you were acting as if you¡¯ve realized your mistakes to just impregnate me. I started to get close to you only after you agreed to give me the divorce. When you took care of my father in the hospital I realized that you are such a caring person and not as bad person as I was thought. When you take care and protect me with love and affection I was happy to get such a good male friend, you know what you¡¯re the one of my best male friend of my life. I couldn¡¯t able to see you as my husband I don¡¯t know why my heart was avoided to epting you as my husband.

    I¡¯m sorry to bring Min-suk to your house, it was my mistake to make you angry. After all he was my first love and I love him so much. Let me go with Min-suk. You knew what first love means. Ie to know about your first love through your mother, hope you understand me. Please let¡¯s just divorce smoothly without any bitter feelings."

    Young-soo hugged her, "I¡¯m sorry for everything. There is no rule that you have to love me back if I fall in love with you. Now I¡¯m happy to know that, at least you¡¯ve tried to ept me as your husband. Don¡¯t worry about me I¡¯ll be alright, gradually. You¡¯ll forever stay high in my heart because you made to rebirth from the trauma which I¡¯ve been suffering from more than a decade. Wherever you go and whomever you live, you¡¯ll always be happy by making others happy, because you are such a wonderful person I¡¯ve ever met before." He said and broke the hug, "now go to your room, sleep peacefully, and tomorrow will be a brand new day of your life."

 Chapter 46 Letâ€™s live separately

    That following night Young-soo couldn¡¯t able to fall asleep after hearing the reason form Eunbi that why she was unable to ept him as her husband. He doesn¡¯t want to force her to love him back or ept him as her husband. He thought that why he was kept on changing his decision on giving her the divorce once he¡¯ve already decided to divorce her. After thinking for a while he came to understand that staying together in the house is the only reason for his constant change of his decision on divorce, hence he came out with a new n.

    Next day in the evening, when Eunbi returned back to the house from her college he informed her, "from tonight onwards, we are going to live in a separate house until we get the divorce. You are going to stay at your friend Hee-jung¡¯s ce; I¡¯ve talked everything to Hee-jung regarding this matter. Now go pack your belongings."

    Eunbi couldn¡¯t know whether to be happy or not. She was in mixed feelings and at the same time she was shocked to hear this from him. She stood there in silence without showing any reactions on her face.

    Young-soo put his hands on her shoulders and gently shook her body, "what happened, why you are not saying anything?"

    She looked at him questioningly, "may I know why you¡¯ve decided this without consulting it to me?"

    "It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t make stable decision regarding our divorce, evenst night I¡¯ve quarreled to you about this matter. Now quickly get into your room and pack your things before I change my decision." He grabbed her hand and took her to her room, "quickly pack your things, and I¡¯ll go prepare the dinner for us."

    Eunbi didn¡¯t say anything she just started to pack her things. She doesn¡¯t like to move out of that house because she loved this house more than her parent¡¯s residence at Seoul.

    He went to the kitchen decided to prepare the squid soup and rice, it was one of those favorite recipes which she liked the most by his preparations.

    While they were having their dinner together on the dining table, Eunbi felt as if he¡¯s giving her a farewell.

    Young-soo started the conversation, "Eunbi, don¡¯t take it seriously on what I have said to you on thest night. Whenever you feel like you miss this house you¡¯re always weed. Hope you¡¯ll not forget the good and the bad memories which you¡¯ve experienced in this house. I¡¯m extremely sorry for my rude behavior to you."

    She was loaded with full and full of emotions, and lots of thoughts were running through her mind about the sweet and happy moments of her in the house. And, yes she has experienced a lots of sweet and happy moments than the ghastly moment in this house, "I¡¯ll never forget the memories I¡¯ve gone through in this house because I¡¯ve stayed here with full of independence the way I wanted to live. You gave me full freedom, so the days I¡¯ve lived with you in this house will always remain in my heart as an immortal memory."

    After finish having the dinner he helped her to pack the remaining belonging in the bags, he carried it one by one, and ce it in the car¡¯s trunk. Before leaving the house she took some pictures of herself in the house through her smart-phone, and took a picture with Young-soo by putting her hand around one of his shoulders.

    Tears threatened in his eyes, he felt like he wanted to hug her and say ¡¯don¡¯t leave me alone,¡¯ but he forced a smile on his face to the picture. He just made his heart hard to give what she¡¯s expected from him.

    Then they got out of the house, and Young-soo locked the entrance door of the house. During the car ride to Hee-jung¡¯s house, Eunbi felt as if she¡¯s left something which is so precious of her life. She asked him to take care of his health and do the mental exercises regrly without fail. "Don¡¯t forget to have three meals per day, and take proper rest at the night in the house. After the divorce try to find a suitable woman of your life, marry her and lead a happy life without any worries."

    Young-soo just nodded his head bitterly, asked her to take care of herself, and wished her to lead a happy life with Min-suk.

    She thanked him and said, "you¡¯re mother told me that you loved a girl from one-sided since your adolescence, I don¡¯t know whether my guessing is right or not but I have to say it to you, if Park Inha is your first love I¡¯m ready to speak about it to her."

    Soon they reached Hee-jung¡¯s apartment, ¡¯you¡¯ll never understand about my feelings, Eunbi¡¯ he thought in his mind, and parked the car at the parking area of the apartment, "No thanks I¡¯ll take care of it by myself. I don¡¯t want you to stress down because you already have a lots of matter to deal with." He said and unbuckled his seat belt and got down of the car. He took her luggage¡¯s out from the car¡¯s trunk. Eunbi felt insulted as he rejected her help, she just got down of the car, and grabbed one of her luggage¡¯s, and walked near to the elevator by pulling her trolley bag. When the elevator¡¯s door opened she got in first, Young-soo put her luggage¡¯s in the elevator and then he got in. In the elevator she asked him, "should we really wanted to live separately before the divorce, is this a good decision?"

    "Yes, we made a right choice there is no need to reconsider about this matter anymore. Even if we end-up to face any kind of problems of this matter, I¡¯ll face it by myself you don¡¯t worry about it," he answered her.

    When they reach the floor to the Hee-jung¡¯s unit, they walked out of the elevator with the luggage¡¯s and stood in front of her house door. Young-soo rang the doorbell and within a minute Hee-jung opened the door. She weed them with a smile. Both Eunbi and Young-soo entered in with the luggage¡¯s, Hee-jung asked them to sit down on the sofa at the living-room but Young-soo rejected her offer, "no thank you Hee-jung I¡¯ve got some urgent works to do, you guys carry on," he lied and walked out of her house. Eunbi followed him quickly and hugged him from behind. He was frozen in his spot, tears threatened in his eyes and he thought in his mind, ¡¯Eunbi, please say that take me back to our house.¡¯

    Eunbi whimpered, "thank you so much foring into my life, as my father said you are such a genuine man I¡¯ve ever met in my life before. Try to visit me often in your free time, or at least text me every day. Take care and thank you so much for all the things you¡¯ve done to me."

    He unwrapped her hands around his waist, walked near to the elevator, and pressed the elevators button. Once the elevator door opened he entered in without seeing her face, he pressed the button to the ground floor and also the close door button. When the elevator started to move he stood at the corner of the elevator and felt so wrong with his decision. He felt as if he¡¯s lost something that he should haven¡¯t. When he got in his car, tears were automatically rolled down from his eyes. He advised himself not to feel bad at his decision because he¡¯s done this for the sake of Eunbi especially for her happiness.

 Chapter 47 Why did you leave me alone, Hyejin?

    Young-soo drove the car to his house. When he reached the house and entered in he felt the emptiness in the house. He went to Eunbi¡¯s room, looked around the room, and sat down on the floor beside the bed by stretching out his legs. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry Eunbi to make you leave the house out of your wish, I¡¯m so sorry to do that to you,¡¯ he said that to himself.

    He took out his wallet from his pants pocket and took out the passport size photo of his deceased girlfriend, ¡¯Hyejin, do you know in the beginning she always wanted to get away from this house, I convinced her to stay in the house, but today I forced her to move out of this ce against her wish. Every day in the evening when I return back to house from my office she used to open the door to me, but now she¡¯s not here to open the door to me, I felt like I¡¯m staying alone in the emptiness.¡¯ He said by looking at Hyejin¡¯s picture.

    ¡¯Why did you leave me and went without me to the God, Hyejin? If you have stayed with me I would¡¯ve not met Eunbi in my life. Now everything has gone out of my hands, first you and then Eunbi. She said that she loves someone else, do you know how my heart ached to hear that from her. I love her a lot; I don¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t able to understand my feelings. Love is not a forced feeling it shoulde naturally but I¡¯m scared whether I¡¯ll force her to love me back if she stays with me. Therefore, I make sure to not create any problem with her until I divorce her, which is why I decided to make her stay at her friends ce to end everything between us smoothly. But I never thought it will be this hard and painful to stay alone without her in the house.¡¯ He said and cried the tears were glistening in his eyes. He saw the illusion of Hyejin¡¯s presence, as if she came and sat down beside him on the floor.

    "Did you juste here to console me, Hyejin?" He asked her. As she nodded her head with a gentle smile, he thanked her for the presence, rested his head over herp, and said, "I¡¯ll forget everything if you stay beside me."

    He felt as if she caressed his hair softly and consoled him, "don¡¯t worry Young-soo I¡¯ll stay beside you, now stop crying like a kid. You said that you¡¯ll give divorce to Eunbi, then why are you still thinking about her? Moreover, she loves someone else. She¡¯s such fool to not understand your love, and she¡¯s very unlucky to leave you because of some other man, one day she¡¯ll regret for rejecting you. Stop feeling bitterly because it¡¯ll only make you feel emotionally low. Try to forget her and move on; believe that everything happens for a reason."

    He sat up on the floor properly and wiped his tears on his face, "yeah sure, I¡¯ll try to forget her and move-on but you please stay beside me."

    She encircled her hand around his arm, "I told you that I¡¯ll always stay beside you, then why are you questioning me about it?"

    "I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ll not question you about it anymore," he apologized and asked her, "Do you remember the first time we met?"

    "Yeah, of-course I do remember, how could I forget that moment of my life." she replied.

    FLASHBACK:

    Few years back when Young-soo was sixteen years of age. He used to go swimming practice at the weekends in one of the private indoor swimming pools to improve his swimming techniques to participate in the inter schoolpetition. One day while he was practicing hard alone in the pool, he got leg cramp for the first time while practicing the butterfly stokes, and he struggled to get away from the pool but he couldn¡¯t.

    As he saw a girl walking on the deck surface, he quickly bobbed his head up and down, and reached his arms up and down of the water signaling that he was in trouble. The girl saw him struggling in the pool with panic movement, and he was drowning. She quickly mustered up her courage to help him so she jumped in the pool to rescue him. She swam near to him and went behind him. She grabbed the underneath of his arms, used her legs to kick, and took him out of the pool.

    She made him lie down t on his back on the deck surface. As she saw him lie down unconsciously she was panicked and rushed to call some adults for the help. Within two minutes she brought her swimming instructor and the rescue operators. The rescue operators performed CRP to Young-soo. As he got back his consciousness she breathed in relief and smiled at him with worried expression of her face.

    Young-soo thanked the rescue operators and the swimming instructor for saving his life. The swimming instructor asked Young-soo to show his gratitude first to the girl, who saved him, "she just took you out from the pool when you were in the panicked movement in the pool."

    Young-soo lifted his head and looked at her. She gave him a smile mixed with worried expression. "Words can¡¯t describe that how much thankful I¡¯m to you anyways thank you so much for saving my life."

    He stood up and outstretched his hand to her to do the handshake, "my name is Lee Young-soo, and I¡¯m a first year high school student."

    She shook her hand with him, and introduced herself, "my name is Cha Hyejin, nice to meet you, and I¡¯m also a first year high school student."

    Cha Hyejin was also a sixteen year old girl; recently she¡¯s joined as a weekend part-time worker in the swimming pool for the pocket money. She¡¯s very ambitious, sincere, hardworking and a lovable girl. Her ambition is to be a professional swimmer, she wanted to represent her country in the Olympics, and win a gold medal for her nation.

 Chapter 48 Why Iâ€™m so special to you, Hyejin?

    After that incident, Hyejin and Young-soo practice together at the weekend in the pool for theirpetitions and they train under the same swimming coach. Through the swimming practice they get along with one another and became friends. After practicing for two hours Young-soo helps Hyejin to do her part-time work in the swimming pool to finish it off quickly, so that they can practice some more together without the coach.

    Hyejin helped Young-soo by teaching him the techniques which she¡¯s known in butterfly strokes for his inter-schoolpetition.

    At the day of thepetition before he goes to stand on his position he walks their by preparing his mind by recalling the advices of Hyejin in his mind. Because of her advises and her teaching techniques, he was able to go till the final round for the first time, and to his surprise he won the inter school championship title in men¡¯s 100 meters butterfly stroke in the swimmingpetition.

    When he met her at the weekend in the swimming training, he wore his gold medal over her neck, "this is you victory not mine, because of you advises and teaching techniques I was able to achieve my first title, so I dedicate this medal to you."

    She was overwhelmed with his sess and also to see the happiness in his face, she kissed the medal and wore it back over his neck, "this is your first symbol of victory, cherish it like anything else in this world. Hereafter, take this medal with you to your futurepetitions; if you take a look at this before the few minutes of thepetition it¡¯ll give you some positive vibes. Most importantly never forget the paths you¡¯ve traveled to achieve your first victory."

    He nodded his head.

    "When are you nning to treat me for your first victory?" Hyejin asked.

    "I¡¯ll treat you tonight; let¡¯s go out after our practice and your work."

    She nodded her head.

    When they went out for the dinner he took her out for the one of the nearest pizza parlors next to their swimming training center. While they were having their pizza Hyejin informed him that she¡¯s leaving to Busan in two days to participate in the under seventeen national team selectionpetition, and she was leaving tomorrow in the evening along with her few of her team mates.

    Young-soo wished her all the best and do well in thepetition, "hope I¡¯ll meet you after thepetition with the good news."

    "Thank you so much Young-soo for your positive words. This was my long term dream, if I get selected in the under seventeen national team, I¡¯ll treat you on whatever you ask me to buy for you. I¡¯ll do my best in thepetition so pray for my victory," Hyejin said.

    "Sure, I¡¯ll pray for your victory, do your best."

    She replied him with a blink of her eyes.

    After having the pizza he said that he would like to walk her till her house. She just gave him an eptance smile. He took her handbag from her shoulder and hung it on his shoulder. While they were walking on the side walk of the street he slowly makes his first move by grabbing her hand and intertwined his fingers with hers. She gave him a questioning look; he coyly rubbed at the back of his head with his free hand, "I just felt like I wanted to hold your hand, why am I not allowed to hold your hands?"

    She lifted her brows at him.

    "I¡¯m sorry to take advantage with you," Young-soo said and released her hand from his hold.

    Sheughed at him by looking at his serious expression of his face, "look at your face, how scared you are looking now." she said and held his hand and intertwined her fingers with him, "you can hold my hands whenever you felt like you wanted to hold."

    He sighed in relief, "you just scared me." He put her hand over his chest, "can you feel how fast my heart was fluttering?"

    Her delightful expression of her face faded away and her eyes are widened. By hearing his heart beat her heart beat rose; she quickly took her hand from his chest, tucked a few strands of her hairs behind her ear, and gave him an awkward smile.

    Young-soo apologized to her for making her feel ufortable, and then they continued to walk.

    When they reached her house, she asked him toe in and have a ss of water before he leaves.

    Young-soo rejected her offer, "no thanks I¡¯m not feeling thirsty."

    "No one is in the house my father is a patrolling officer, tonight he went to the night duty, and return back to the house only in the early in the morning at 7¡¯ O clock. Nowe on in I¡¯ll show you some my trophies, and medals I¡¯ve won since my childhood in swimming."

    He couldn¡¯t resist her offer anymore so he went into her house; it was a small individualpact two bed room house with a mini front yard. The interior of the house was furnished with simple wooden furniture. He hasn¡¯t gone to such a simple and small house before, he has seen these types of houses only on television drama and a movie. "Your house looks so beautiful, Hyejin. I love your house, you are very lucky because you can feel the closeness between you and your parents."

    She gave him a smile. She filled a ss of water from the water jug on the dining table, and gave it to him. He drank the entire water from the ss. He looked at her medals and trophies which were neatly organized at the showcase of the living room; there were almost hundreds of her trophies and medals were organized neatly in it. Young-soo¡¯s jaw dropped by looking at it, "you¡¯re really great Hyejin, I never expected that you would have achieved this much of medals and trophies at such a young age. You are really really great." He said and showed a thumps-up sign.

    "You are making me feel shy, stop praising me in front of me," she grabbed his wrist, and took him to her room. It was a 10*10 square feet normal sized bed room, it contained; single cot bed, a study table with a chair, and an attached bathroom.

    She pulled out the chair of the study table, and asked him to sit down on it. He did sit down on the chair, and looked around the room.

    "How is my room, do you like it?" Hyejin asked.

    He nodded his head, "I like it, and it looks as cute as you."

    She sat down at the edge of her bed, "you are the first male friend I bring to my house."

    "What you are trying to mean by that, Hyejin?" Young-soo asked.

    "That means you are so special to me," she replied.

    He got down from the chair, walked near to her, and stood in front of her. He leaned against her, letting few inches gaps between their faces, "why I¡¯m so special to you?"

    Her heart beat rose high as he leaned down near to her face. They stare at each other eyes without blinking their eyes, she felt her body temperate rose high all of a sudden as if she got a fever, "I don¡¯t know the meaning that, why and when you became special to me," she said and put her hands over his chest, pushed him away from her and she ran to the living room.

    Young-soo smiled with triumph, and stalked her to the living room to tease her more as he saw her blushing at him.

 Chapter 49 Spare a minute for me, I need to talk to you, Hyejin

    "Now why did you pulled me away from you and ran to the living room as if I have done some kind of weird things to you?" Young-soo asked her teasingly.

    Hyejin stood next to the dining table in silence without uttering a word. She blushed hard and she was so shy to fan her burning hot cheeks with her hands.

    He went near to her and asked, "What happened are you alright?"

    As he came near to her her heart beat rose, she put one of her hands over the table, and held the edge of the table tightly in her hand.

    Her tomato red flushed cheeks made him to cup her face in his hand. He doesn¡¯t know with what guts he cupped her face, but when he looked at her rounded eyes he realized the nervousness in those beautiful eyes of her. He felt the chill ran down his spine, he took his hands off of her face, and cleared his throat by taking a few steps backward from her.

    He checked the time of his wrist watch it reads 10:55 pm. "I¡¯ll leave now it¡¯s already prettyte," he said and walked near to the entrance door of the house. Hyejin slowly followed him to the door to see him off. Before he leaves the house he wished her once again to do well in the selectionpetition, he asked her to lock the door properly, and stay safe in the house.

    She just nodded her head and bid him bye by waving her hand to him.

    Young-soo walked on the street with a smile stered on his face. He walked back to the swimming institute, when he reached there he gets in his car which has been waiting for him to drop him off at his school¡¯s hostel.

    Since the day he started to go to the private swimming sses his parent got him a special permission from his school principal to get back to his hostel roomte in the night at the weekends.

    Once he went to his hostel room, he said to his roommate also his best friend Hoon-suk, that he went to Hyejin¡¯s house and stayed with her alone in the house for a while. However, Hoon-suk didn¡¯t show any reaction on his face because he felt so sleepy, he just asked him, "oh, really?" and went back to sleep.

    Young-soo lies down on his bed and felt as if he was in a fantasy world; he loved the new feelings which he was going through in his heart.

    Throughout the week he looked so thoughtful and tensed whether Hyejin has did well or not in the selectionpetition. He was so curious to know about her results. He tried to reach her by the phone but he couldn¡¯t reach due to the weak signal, neither she didn¡¯t contact him to his phone number to inform him about her results. He was so impatient to meet her at the weekend.

    When Saturdayes, he went to the swimming institute in the evening, waited for her arrival by sitting at the edge of the poolside, and watches the practices of other swimmers in the pool.

    When Hyejin arrived she saw Young-soo was sitting alone on the poolside, she walked near to him before he sees her and she stood behind him. As Young-soo saw her reflection on the pool he turned his head with a smile to look at her. However, Hyejin bent down, put her hands on his back, and pushed him into the pool. He went into the deep end of the pool and then he came up, he swam to the poolside to the direction where Hyejin was standing, and leaned his hands at the poolside, "yeah! Now why did you push me in the pool?"

    She sat down on the poolside in Asian squatting posture, "I pushed you in the pool because I was feeling so happy."

    He widened his eyes in surprise, "that means you got selected in the under seventeen national teams."

    She nodded her head happily.

    He grabbed her hands in his and pulled her in the pool. When they came up in the pool she hit him over his arms, "why did you pulled me in without a warning."

    "To congratte you," he said and congratted her and wished her to achieve higher and higher in swimming.

    She looked at his eyes without a blink. He licked his lips nervously, "I think I¡¯m in love with you Hyejin," he said and kissed her cheeks without considering that there were other swimmers are doing their practices in the pool.

    Hyejin flushed, and widened her eyes in surprise. She was startled and wasn¡¯t expected the bold move from him this sudden. She went out of the pool using the pool railing. Her body was shivering to the new feeling as she walked to thedies locker room. Young-soo stalked her and waited at the entrance to the locker room. She quickly changed her dress, took her handbag slung over her shoulder and walked out.

    As she saw Young-soo at the entrance to the locker room, her heart beat rose high. He grabbed one of her wrist, "please, spare a minute for me; I need to talk to you, Hyejin."

    She pulled back her hand from his grasp, and walked fast to the entrance to the institute. Young-soo walked behind her, and stopped once he reaches the entrance to the institute as he was in his swimming suit. He ran back to the men¡¯s locker room changed his dress by nning to meet her at her house.

    When he walked out to the institute, his driver approached him and informed that Mrs. Lee asked me to bring you to the residence.

    Young-soo let out a sigh of disappointment and gets in the car. When he reached home his mother asked him to change his outfits to go out for the dinner. He did go to his room and changed his outfits. He went to one of the family restaurants in Seoul along with his parent.

    He didn¡¯t talk much with his parent, he was thinking about Hyejin and his wrong move with her.

 Chapter 50 He realized that he dreamed about Hyejin

    After having the dinner Mrs. Lee asked Young-soo toe home tonight and spend some time with her in the house.

    Young-soo couldn¡¯t resist as his mother pleaded him saying, "please son, it has been more than a three months since Ist spent some times with you."

    He just nodded his head with eptance. Mrs. Lee pped her hands together excitedly.

    That night in his room, Young-soo rested his head over his mother¡¯sp and expressed that he was in love with a girl.

    Mrs. Lee was not an old fashioned woman who was against for love; she was a broad minded woman and a friendly mother to her son. Therefore she asked him to describe about that girl in a few words.

    "She was so helpful, passionate, hard worker, ambitious, and a caring girl," Young-soo described.

    "Have you confessed your love to that girl?" Mrs. Lee asked.

    Young-soo was scared to tell her that he¡¯s confessed his love to that girl with a wrong move, so he lied to his mother that he hasn¡¯t confessed his feelings to her.

    Mrs. Lee advised him to confess it at the right timing with a good proposal.

    He nodded his head with an agreement.

    Next day he sent a written text message to Hyejin, ¡¯I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t get any reply from her for a while, he was so impatient therefore he went to the park near her house and texted her again, ¡¯nowe to the park near your house, I¡¯m waiting for you, and pleasee I need to talk to you.¡¯

    She read his text message and said to herself, ¡¯now why did he wants to meet me. Why couldn¡¯t he understand me that I couldn¡¯t able to look at him straight at his eyes.¡¯ Then she wore one of the best casual- wear in her collections. She cheered herself by looking at her reflections on the mirror, and before she leaves the house she informed her father that she¡¯s going to the nearest convenience store.

    When she reached the park, she saw Young-soo was sitting down at the park¡¯s concreted bench. She approached him and stood next to him. He stood down from the concrete bench, "you arrived, thank you so much foring to the park as for my request."

    She asked him, "what is the matter tell me quickly, I need to go home, my father was in the house."

    He nodded his head, "actually, now why I asked you toe to meet me was..." he paused for a few seconds and grabbed her hands; her heat beat rose high as usual. He quickly apologized, "I¡¯m sorry to kiss you yesterday in the pool. But the love I have on you was true, I love you a lot, please try to understand me, Hyejin."

    "Let go of my hands, Young-soo people are watching don¡¯t make me feel bashful like yesterday."

    He let go of her hands, "I came here to meet you to apologize and to know whether you have any feeling for me or not."

    She massaged her hands nervously, "actually I was not angry with you, but yesterday I was startled when you kiss me in front of the other swimmers, which is why I returned back to my house without doing my part-time job. Now I¡¯lle straight to the point without making it wishy-washy, yes I¡¯m in love with you, Young-soo."

    Young-soo felt like he wanted to jump up and down with happiness. He hugged her for a second and broke the hug before anybody sees them, "I love you, Hyejin, love you a lot."

    She gave him a coyly smile, "then lets meet again in the evening at the swimming institute," she said and walked out of the park.

    That evening after the swimming practice they went out for a first date at one of the busy streets of Seoul.

    After a month she joined in the national sports academy. Everything was going well between them, they used to go out for date in their free times, she used to share the details about herpetitions, and her tour, their life was filled with lots of fun and excitements like other teenagers. Before they celebrate their first meet anniversary everything hase to an end; when Young-soo heard that bad news from one of her sports academic friends that, Hyejin was died when she went to rescue a middle age person who tried to attempt suicide in the beach. At that moment he shouted her name and fainted on the spot. He attended her funeral with a heavy heart like a friend because her father didn¡¯t know about their lover matter.

    End of the shback:

    When Young-soo woke-up, he looked around the surroundings, and then he realized that he dreamed about Hyejin as if she came to him and consoled himst night. Then he went to his room, selected a suit from the wardrobe to wear to his office. He went to the bathroom, once he finishes taking of his bath, he got ready to go to his office, and left the house.

    At Hee-jungs¡¯s house, Eunbi looked so thoughtful since she came to her friend¡¯s house. Hee-jung didn¡¯t ask anything about it to her, she just let her be the way she wanted to. Eunbi was kept on thinking about Young-soo; what he¡¯ll be doing at this hour, whether he would have eaten his breakfast, and he would¡¯ve taken quality of rest in the night or not. She took her phone and looked at the picture of them taken together yesterday, ¡¯have you doing well without me, why did you decide to live separately. I feel like I¡¯ve missed something precious in the house, I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve hurt you, hope you¡¯ll be alright gradually as you said.¡¯ She said by looking at his picture on the phone.

 Chapter 51 The surprise visit of, Mr. Lee

    Eunbi got a phone call from her father¡¯s PA Mr. Kim. She answered the call and first asked how he was doing.

    Mr. Kim answered her politely, and he informed her that he has gathered some information about the family members of Young-soo¡¯s deceased nanny, which she¡¯s asked him to gather the information a few months ago. "That nanny¡¯s husband was now living at the Chulpo-ri vige by himself. When I inquired about his son to the next door neighbors they say that his son was ran away at the age of sixteen due to his father¡¯s alcoholic and abusive behaviors to him. And I¡¯m sorry Young Miss I couldn¡¯t able to gather any kind of information about the ran away son. If I gather any information I¡¯ll notify it to you at the very next moment, Young Miss."

    Eunbi thanked him, "thank you so much Mr. Kim for gathering such information on your busy schedules. Please don¡¯t notify this matter to my father keep it as a secret between us."

    "Sure Young Miss, I won¡¯t breathe a word of this matter to Mr. Yoon," Mr. Kim assured her and hung-up the call.

    Eunbi kept her phone aside and thought that, ¡¯now where did that nanny¡¯s runaway son will be at and what he will be doing now. Young-soo will be heartbroken if he heard this news about his deceased nanny¡¯s son was ran away at the age of sixteen. I should make sure to not open about this matter to him at any cost,¡¯ she said to herself.

    At Young-soo¡¯s office, Mr. Lee gave a surprise visit to his son for making drastic changes in the economic growth of their Jeju branch hotel in just six months. Now their hotel was ranked again as one of the top five hotels among the luxury hotels in Jeju Ind. Mr. Lee congratted Young-soo with a hug, "I¡¯m so proud of you my son," he broke the hug, and informed Young-soo that he¡¯s organized a party tonight to celebrate their sess with their shareholders. Therefore, he asked Young-soo to bring his wife for the tonight¡¯s party because he¡¯s also invited his parents-inw to the party.

    Young-soo thought in his mind ¡¯why God why you¡¯re doing this to me? We¡¯ve just separated yesterday I need some time to prepare my mind to meet her again. Should I inform on the party in front invited guests that we are nning to divorce by mutual consent, or should I just continue my act as a lovey-dovey couple in front of the invited guests?¡¯ He shook of his head to his thoughts, ¡¯No, I should not make the same mistake which I did to marry her. Therefore, this time I should make a wise decision. I should not take this rtionship to any further anymore, today I must keep full stop to our rtionship no matter what in front of our parents and the invited guests before it getsplicated.¡¯

    He took his phone out from his jacket pocket and made a call to Eunbi.

    Eunbi felt so happy to get the call from Young-soo. She answered the call with a smile stered on her face.

    Eunbi: "Hello, Young-soo, are you doing well alone in the house?"

    Young-soo: "Yeah, I¡¯m doing well. Eunbi I now called you to inform you that my father has organized a sudden party at our hotel tonight to celebrate that our hotel was ranked as top five most luxury hotels in Jeju Ind, so pleasee and join in the party, and I have some important matters to express in the party. And Your parents were also invited, so I hope you¡¯lle and join in the party tonight."

    Eunbi felt insulted as he spoke straight away to the point what he was wanted to say without asking her how she was doing in the new ce. However she replied him that she¡¯lle to the party since her parent was also invited.

    Young-soo: "then get ready to the party, I¡¯lle and pick you up in the evening."

    He said and hung-up the call.

    Eunbi was so excited to meet him again, she felt as if she¡¯s going to meet him again after a decade. She took her luggage, opened it, and looked at the party wear collection of hers. She was so confused to choose what to wear for tonight¡¯s party; however her friend Hee-jung helped her to choose the dress.

    To do the makeover Eunbi went to the beauty salon along with her friend. She informed Young-soo to pick her up after an hour from the beauty salon which was located near Hee-jug¡¯s apartment.

    In the evening when Young-soo reaches the beauty salon, he called her to her phone number and informed her that he¡¯s reached.

    Eunbi checked her reflections on the mirror before she leaves the beauty salon. She walked out of the beauty salon with Hee-jung. As Young-soo saw Eunbi in that beautiful dress he was stunned with her beauty as usual; she was wearing an Ivory knee length fitted embellished dress along with light make-up and mid-parted long wavy hairstyle. He wanted to say that she looks so gorgeous in that dress and she was also wanted to say that he looks so handsome in that new ssic dark gray tuxedo, but both of them shared a gaze and made a gentle smile on their faces.

    Young-soo shook his hand with Hee-jung, "hope everything is going good."

    Hee-jung nodded her head with a smile.

    Young-soo gets near to Eunbi and asked her, ¡¯shall we leave now?" She nodded her head. He outstretches his hand to help her to get in the car. As she grabbed his hand she felt as if an electric current passed through her body with the gentle touch of him, she quickly parted her hand from his held.

    Young-soo gave her a questioning look, "what happened?"

    She cleared her throat, "Nothing," she felt again as an electric current passed to her body with his gentle touch, she widened her eyes for the unknown feeling, but this time she grabbed his hands tight and gets in the car.

 Chapter 52 He expressed that heâ€™s going to get divorce soon

    Throughout the car ride Eunbi was kept on thinking about the unknown feeling she had with Young-soo when she held his hand. When they reach the hotel, he helped her to get down from the car, she felt so ufortable to hold his hand and walk in front of the invited guests. When Eunbi saw her parents she was so excited to see them after a few months, she parted her hands from his hold, and walked near to them with a bright smile on her face. She hugged her parent one by one, and said, ¡¯I missed you guys so badly".

    "We also missed you so badly," her father said, and her mother nodded her head to Mr. Yoon¡¯s reply.

    Eunbiy her head on her father¡¯s chest, "appa, I missed your embrace."

    Mr. Yoon wrapped his hand around his daughter¡¯s back, "What happened to you Eunbi? You usually do not hug me when you are wearing make-up, you¡¯re so conscious of your make-up. But today why are you behaving out of normal is everything going well between you and your husband?"

    Eunbi parted away from the hug look at her father and said, "We are doing well together, you don¡¯t need to worry about me, appa."

    Mr. Yoon gently patted her cheeks.

    Young-soo joined them and bowed his head respectfully to his inws. Mr. Yoon shook his hand with Young-soo, "congrattion, my son I¡¯m so proud of you, and my best wishes to reach higher and higher in your business in the future."

    Young-soo thanked him with a smile.

    Mrs. Leemented to Eunbi that she looks so gorgeous tonight in that outfit.

    Eunbi thanked her mother-inw.

    Mr. Lee¡¯s secretary informed him that all the invited guests have reached. Mr. Lee nodded his head and stood up on the stage to start his wee speech. "Good eveningdies and gentleman it is my pleasure to wee everyone to the party tonight. I¡¯m always proud to say that I¡¯m young-soo¡¯s father since the day he born, he always makes me proud till now. Tonight we are gathered here to celebrate that our Jeju branch hotel has be as one of the top five luxury hotels at Jeju Ind, it¡¯s all happened because of my one and only son Lee Young-soo. Now I proudly wee my son to share a few words with us about his sess."

    The presented guests pped their hands to wee Young-soo up on the stage, he bowed his head first to his father and then to the presented guests. "Good evening everyone, I wee one and all of you foring all the way to celebrate the sess with us. Actually we didn¡¯t make much changes to bring the drastic economic growth of this branch. We just made a few changes ording to the reviews given by our customers, so I would like to thank first to our customers, next I would like to thank our interior designers, andst but not least I sincerely thank my entire hotel staffs who always maintain their patience and calm to the customers. I would like to end the speech with the quotes which I always believe in; changes sometimes may fail but it will always bring new challenges and happiness in life. I once again thank the presented guests; I can¡¯t express how grateful I am now to have all of you here with us tonight, hope everyone will enjoy the party." He said and get down of the stage.

    The presented guests pped their hands. Young-soo opened the champagne bottle and poured it over the tower of sses. Once the champagne tower was filled with the help of the bartender, Young-soo took the top most ss, raised the ss of his head level, "enjoy the party," he said and had a sip of champagne.

    After finish having the dinner, while everyone was enjoying the party on the dance floor, Young-soo asked the DJ to stop the music. And the DJ did stop the music and everybody made a ¡¯ooo¡¯ sound in unison.

    Young-soo went on to the stage grabbed the microphone, "sorry for the interruption, now I¡¯m going to announce some important matter about my life. Yes it was such an important matter so mom, dad, abeonim, and eomeonim listen to me carefully."

    The elders of his family members were surprised and thought that he¡¯s going to announce some good news. Mrs. Lee and Mrs. Yoon looked at Eunbi and gave a smile. Eunbi gave them a questioning look to them. She could guess that what Young-soo is going to tell them about, she went onto the stage, and stood next to him. She grabbed his hand and took him out of the ballroom without excusing themselves from the presented guests.

    The presented guest discussed with one another as Eunbi took Young-soo out of the ballroom, ¡¯what happen are they alright. Something must have happened to them, that¡¯s why they are behaving like this in front of us."

    Young-soo was upset as she took him out as he was about to announce what he wanted to say. "What are you doing Eunbi, let go of my hand."

    When they reach out of the ballroom, she let go of his hand, folded her hands together on her chest and gave him a serious look. "May I know what you are going to announce now?"

    "About our divorce matter," Young-soo said coolly.

    "If you wanted to tell that to our parents take them to our house and say it in there, this is not a public matter to announce it through the microphone in front of everyone."

    He clenched his jaw against the anger, "Listen Eunbi, we didn¡¯t marry privately to get the divorce privately. Moreover, if I announce my divorce now in front of the invited guest none of my business colleagues inquire about you to me after we get the divorce. Otherwise I need to answer each and everyone that we got divorce after a year of marriage, and I don¡¯t want such situations to ur in my life. If you want divorce you just keep quite I¡¯ll handle everything." He said and get in the ballroom.

    He walked on the stage, stood at the center, and grabbed the microphone in his hand. He first apologized to the presented guests for the interruption and then he expressed that he¡¯s going to get divorce soon and currently he and his wife are living separately.

    Everybody was shocked to hear that from Young-soo, especially his parents and inws were very upset to hear this from him. Mr. Lee was so angry at Young-soo, he went near his son, and said with a stern look, "I want to talk to you follow me." Then he gets down of the stage, and walked towards the exit of the ballroom.

 Chapter 53 Marriage is not a joke

    Young-soo followed his father without uttering another word, even his mother, parents-inws, and Eunbi were also followed them silently. When they reach Young-soo¡¯s office room Mr. Lee asked him, "What you said a while ago was true?"

    "Yes dad, it¡¯s true I¡¯m going to divorce her soon."

    Mr. Lee gave him a tight p on his face. Everyone was shocked including Young-soo because Mr. Lee has neverid his hands on his son before.

    Eunbi walked and stood in between the son and the father by widely spreading her hands to protect Young-soo, "abeonim, don¡¯t hit him it¡¯s not his fault, everything is my fault."

    Young-soo grabbed her shoulder, and made her turn to his side to look at him, "Eunbi, I asked you to keep quiet and stay away from this, my father has full rights to hit me, so you better stop meddling with us." He said and dragged her aside, and lied, "Dad, I n to divorce her because I¡¯m in love with another woman."

    Mr. Lee was displeased to hear that from him, "What did you said? You fall in love with another woman; don¡¯t you feel ashamed to say this to us? How could you fall in love with another woman when you are married? Don¡¯t you feel like you betrayal your wife?" he asked and gave him another p on his face.

    Tears were threatened on Eunbi¡¯s eyes, as Mr. Lee pped Young-soo.

    Mrs. Lee and Mr &Mrs. Yoon were shocked to hear the reason given by Young-soo for the divorce. Mrs. Lee went near to her son, and stood in front of him, "if you love another girl then why did you forced that innocent girl to marry you, why did you ruined her life by marrying her?" she asked him, and grabbed his coat cor, "you¡¯re doing this because of that Park Inha, am I right?"

    Young-soo maintained his facial expression as if he looks so cold; he never expected that his mother would ask him such question by involving him with Park Inha. He just nodded his head and lied again, "Yes mom, you are right, the reason I¡¯m divorcing Eunbi it¡¯s because of Park Inha."

    Mrs. Lee was so upset to hear such answers from him, "today I¡¯m feeling so ashamed to tell that you¡¯re my son. And I¡¯ll never ept you to get marry that Park Inha, don¡¯t ever imagine that I¡¯ll ept your love. ording to me only Eunbi is my daughter-inw."

    Eunbi cried helplessly as he took all the me by himself. Her mother came and wrapped her arm around her should tofort her, thinking that she was crying out with despair to hear the reasons from Young-soo.

    "Just a while before, do you know how proudly I said to everyone that, I always felt so proud to say that I¡¯m Young-soo¡¯s father, but you just spoiled all of my the faith. And with whose permission you decided to announce that you¡¯re going to divorce your wife without consulting it with the elders of the family members. You just buried us alive, Young-soo you just buried us alive." Mr. Lee said.

    Young-soo was heartbroken to hear such words of his father, but he just maintained his cold attitude by letting his head down.

    Mr & Mrs. Yoon couldn¡¯t able to say anything, they were still in bewilderment, and they couldn¡¯t realize that whether they are dreaming or in the reality. "I¡¯ve always felt so proud to get you as my son-inw even I¡¯ve mentioned it to you for many times. And I¡¯ve said to my daughter that she was very fortunate to get you as her husband, but you just ruined all my faith." Mr. Yoon said. Followed by Mr. Yoon, Mrs. Yoon also expressed her anger, "I also have very high opinion on you, but I never thought that you would betrayal my daughter. Now I¡¯m feeling sorry to my daughter that why did I keep quiet on the day before the marriage when you asked her to marry you, that day I should have done something to stop the marriage to save my daughter¡¯s life."

    Eunbi couldn¡¯t bare anymore as everyone rebukes Young-soo one by one. She couldn¡¯t able to shut her mouth and watch the elders criticize him. She couldn¡¯t see him lowering his head down with humiliation, and the way he couldn¡¯t able to answer all the question raised by the elders. "Please stop questioning him he didn¡¯t do anything wrong, it¡¯s all happened because of me, I was the one that first asked him for the divorce."

    Young-soo was displeased as Eunbi kept on interfering while he was cope the situation with the elders, "Eunbi I told you to keep quiet, why you¡¯re not listing to my words?"

    "No, Young-soo I can¡¯t keep quiet and watch everything while they criticize you so badly, and I don¡¯t want you to take the full me." She wiped off her tears from her face, "appa, omma, abeonim, eomeonim, what did I said a minute ago was true, yes I¡¯m the one that first asked Young-soo for the divorce, so stop questioning him as if he had done some kind of crime."

    The elders were puzzled and couldn¡¯t guess who is saying the truth. "Could anyone of you exin what caused you guys to think about the divorce in just six months of your marriage without consulting it with us?" Mr. Lee asked.

    "Yeobo, why are you asking them to exin, can¡¯t you understand it, how Eunbi could live with Young-soo if he loves another woman that¡¯s why she asked him for the divorce first," Mrs. Lee exined and asked Young-soo. "How could you betrayal such a sweet and a caring girl?"

    Eunbi didn¡¯t expect that her support to Young-soo will turn out again as a criticism. She tried to say that she was in love with another man and that¡¯s the reason she asked Young-soo for the divorce first. But she couldn¡¯t able to convey that.

    Mrs. Lee grabbed Young-soo¡¯s coat cors, "why are standing like a rock, open your mouth, and say something."

    Young-soo bowed in 90-degree angle, and apologized one by one to the four of the elders.

    Mrs. Lee couldn¡¯t ept his son¡¯s apology, "I¡¯ll not ept your apologies nor allow you to divorce her, you have to live together with her in the house till your first anniversary. From now on I¡¯m going to stay with you guys in your house. If you guys decide to do anything against my wish, I¡¯ll disown you as my son."

    Both Eunbi and Young-soo stayed quietly doesn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Yes, she is right, first try to live together till your first anniversary, and then you guys decide about the divorce." Mr. Lee took a deep breath to calm down him, put his hand over Young-soo¡¯s shoulder, "son, don¡¯t think that we are forcing you to live together against your wish, marriage is not a joke, it¡¯s your life, so make a wise decision." His father advised him.

 Chapter 54 You ruined my plans, Eunbi

    "Mom, please don¡¯t say such words I can¡¯t endure it, I¡¯ll obey your words. Do you know how much I love you both, please don¡¯t say ever again that, you¡¯ll disown me." Young-soo said.

    Eunbi held Mrs. Lee¡¯s hand and said, "Yes eomeonim, Young-soo loves you both so much, and we will live together as by your wish."

    Mrs. Yoon was not happy with Eunbi¡¯s decision; she took her daughter out of Young-soo¡¯s office room, and said, "I¡¯m very disappointed with your decision, Eunbi. This is your life; don¡¯t make any hasty decision again like you did for your wedding. He clearly said that he was in love with another woman then why did you epted to live with him when he was not in love with you?"

    "Omma, do you know why he¡¯s doing this? Eunbi asked her mother and paused for a few seconds, "he is doing this because of me, and he got pped from his parents because of me. He helped and supported me in many ways. It¡¯s the smallest help I¡¯m doing to him by epting to live with him till our first anniversary. Omma, please try to understand me. If youe to know the reason why he is doing this, you¡¯ll regret it so badly for hurting him with your words." Eunbi said and took her mother to Young-soo¡¯s office room.

    When Eunbi and her mother gets in his office room Mrs. Lee held Mrs. Yoon¡¯s hands and assured her, "I could sense that what you are thinking, don¡¯t worry nothing wrong will happen, I¡¯m going to stay with them so I¡¯ll take care of everything. And please try to understand that I¡¯m doing this only for the good sake of our children future."

    "Actually I¡¯m not satisfied to let my girl to live with your son, but when you are assuring me that you¡¯re doing this only for the good sake of our children I can¡¯t oppose that, so I¡¯m agreeing to go as by your wish by believing you full and fully. Above all my daughter is showing her willingness to stay with your son until their first anniversary." Mrs. Yoon replied.

    "Yes Mrs. Yoon, You don¡¯t need to worry about them I¡¯ll take care of everything," Mrs. Lee assured her once again.

    Mr. Yoon also agreed for Mrs. Lee¡¯s wish. Eunbi hugged her father. "Now I respect your decision so don¡¯t worry appa will always support you," Mr. Yoon said.

    "Thank you so much for your kind words, appa." Eunbi replied.

    That night Eunbi and Young-soo went to Hee-jung¡¯s house; they exined her everything in detail to her, and Young-soo thanked her for the help she has done to them. Eunbi took her luggage from the room which was allotted to her. Hee-Jung was very happy as Eunbi and her husband was united together again in a short period, "whenever you guys need help you may approach me because I always respect you guys."

    Eunbi hugged her friend and showed her gratitude, "I can¡¯t express in words that how thankful I¡¯m to you."

    Hee-jung broke the hug, wished them good luck, and sees them off till the elevator.

    During the car ride from Hee-jung¡¯s apartment to their house, Eunbi started the conversation first, "I¡¯m sorry Young-soo."

    Young-soo was displeased with her apologies, "I told you to shut your mouth and keep quiet while I was talking with my parents, but you just spoiled everything by meddling with us. To earn a good impression you just spoiled my reputation in front of our parents. I don¡¯t want to hear any kind exnations from you. If you would have listened to my words now this would have never happened. At least now keep quiet and please don¡¯t utter a single word, it¡¯s just irritates me."

    She couldn¡¯t control her emotions as the tears were flowing from her eyes. She wiped the tears off of her eyes, and tried to control not to cry.

    As he saw the tears on her face, he pped the steering wheel with his hand, "Now why are you crying like a child, don¡¯t irritate me more I¡¯m already feeling so angry on you."

    She bites her lower lip and controls her emotions; she drank some water and took a few deep breaths. Her make-up was smudged, especially her mascara that was running down her cheeks with tears, she wiped the ck tears with the help of the tissue paper to look good in front of Mrs. Lee.

    When they reach home he parked the car in the garage, and he asked her to take her luggage out of the car¡¯s trunk of her own, and went to the entrance of the house. He rang the doorbell; his mother opened the door for him. He entered in the house, and before Mrs. Lee asks him anything he headed straight to his room. He took the towel from the wardrobe; get in the bathroom to freshen-up.

    As Mrs. Lee saw Eunbi was getting in the house by pulling her trolley bags one by one of her own to the house, she helped Eunbi and felt so annoyed with her son¡¯s behavior for not helping his wife.

    As Eunbi was about to get into her room with her trolley bags, Mrs. Lee asked Eunbi to take her things to the poolside bedroom.

    Eunbi exined her, "Actually Eomeonim, there was no enough space on the poolside bedroom¡¯s wardrobe because it was fully organized with Young-soo¡¯s things. So I used to organize my things in the other room."

    "I know that, you have already said the same before when I stayed with guys for a few days. Now you take your luggage to the poolside bedroom, tomorrow I¡¯ll buy you a new wardrobe. Mrs. Lee said.

    Eunbi doesn¡¯t like to disrespect Mrs. Lee words, so she went to the poolside bedroom and ced her bags at the one corner of the room. She took one of the bags and ced it on the bed. She took her nightwear and a towel from the bag.

    When she was about to get out of the room Young-soo entered in with only the towel wrapped around his waist. As he saw her in his room he asked her, "What are you doing in my room?"

    "Eomeonim, asked me to ce my luggage in your room because she doesn¡¯t like the idea of organizing our belongings in a separate room."

    Young-soo took his t-shirt from the wardrobe and wore it, "I don¡¯t have any problem of sharing the same wardrobe with you, but have you mentioned her that you don¡¯t like to share the same wardrobe with me?"

    Eunbi shook her head, "No I didn¡¯t mention that to her, but she said that tomorrow she¡¯ll get me a new wardrobe in your room."

    He massaged his temple with exasperation, "I don¡¯t know what to say, now just leave my room I wanted to be alone for a while."

    She nodded her head and walked out of the room. She went to the bathroom, freshened-up, and wore her nightwear in the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom she saw Mrs. Lee was sitting down on the sofa at the living room, Eunbi bid her goodnight and get into Young-soo¡¯s room.

    As he saw she wasing into the room, he took the pillow, nket from the upholstered storage of the bed, and put it on the couch which is in front of the bed, "you sleep on the couch, I¡¯ll take the bed."

    She muttered ¡¯rude bustard¡¯ and put the pillow at one corner of the couch. Shey down on the couch, covered her body with the nket, and bid him goodnight.

 Chapter 55 His secret spy

    Next day Young-soo woke-up in the morning, and before he leaves the room, he gently tapped one of her arms and woke her up, "I¡¯m leaving the room, now get up from the couch, and go sleep on my bed. If my mom sees you sleeping on the couch it¡¯ll be a big problem. I don¡¯t want to get involved in such problems and I hope that you will handle this matter carefully to my mother."

    As she woke up and heard such words from him, she doesn¡¯t feel like to sleep some more. She just gets down from the couch, folded the nket, took the pillow, and ced it in the upholstered storage of the bed.

    Young-soo silently walked out of the room without asking anything to her, and went to the bathroom. Mrs. Lee saw Eunbi and wished her good morning, and Eunbi wished her the same with her morning hoarse voice.

    Eunbi sat down next to Mrs. Lee on the sofa at the living room. Mrs. Lee put her hand over her back, and asked, "Did you sleep well?"

    Eunbi nodded her head, "I slept well. You, Eomeonim?"

    "I slept well too," Mrs. Lee replied and asked her, "Do you have college today?"

    "Yes, Eomeonim."

    Once Young-soo came out of the bathroom, Eunbi went to the bathroom to freshen-up. After using the bathroom she heard the noisese out from the kitchen, she went to the kitchen, and as she saw Mrs. Lee was preparing the breakfast for them she helped Mrs. Lee. Then she gets ready to go the college.

    All three of them had their breakfast together on the dining table, and as usual Young-soo dropped Eunbi in her college and went to his office.

    Mrs. Lee contacted Young-soo¡¯s PA Jaemin through the phone.

    As soon as Jaemin picked up the call he wished her good morning.

    Mrs. Lee also wished her the same and asked him, "Could you do me a favor?"

    Jaemin: "sure ma¡¯am, tell me what I wanted to do?"

    Mrs. Lee: "I want you to tell me each and every moves of my son, like what he does in the office, who all he meets, and where all goes."

    Jaemin: "Ma¡¯am, are you asking me to spy my boss, sorry ma¡¯am I can¡¯t do that, because I feel like I betrayal my boss. To tell you the truth my boss always treats me as his elder brother not as his PA, so sorry ma¡¯am I can¡¯t do that for you."

    Mrs. Lee: "I can understand you, but I¡¯m asking you to do that for the good sake of my son¡¯s marital life. You knew that what has happened yesterday in the party, if you really care for him, please do it for me."

    Jeamin could understand that how Mrs. Lee was suffering as a mother to make her son to lead to a peaceful marital life. Therefore he just epted to spy his boss as by Mrs. Lee¡¯s wish. But he made a condition that she should not insult him by charging him with the money for spying his boss.

    Mrs. Lee assured him that she¡¯ll not insult him by charging with the sum of the money, and she said, "yours parents has raised you well, I¡¯m so happy that my son has got such a goodhearted person as his PA."

    Jaemin: "thank you ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll start my work from today onwards."

    Mrs. Lee thanked him and hung-up the call.

    When Young-soo reached his office room he looked so upset, it reminds him that how the elders of his family members have questioned him yesterday and the way he let his head down without able to answer them. As he gradually tries to forget Eunbi by living separately, she spoiled his ns and came back to him again, and that too now he has to spend the night together in the same room. He strictly advised himself to not fall in love with her again at any cost.

    Jaemin came to Young-soo¡¯s office room to tell his official day schedules. But Young-soo asked him to postpone his schedules on some other days. He gets down from his chair, took his car key, "I¡¯m going out today, so don¡¯t disturb me with the phone calls, I don¡¯t like to speak to anybody else," he said and left the office room.

    Young-soo drove the car to the toy shop, bought lots of toys, and went to the orphanage home which he used to go. While Jaemin started to do the job given by Mrs. Lee, he follows his boss¡¯s car through his car, as he saw his boss¡¯s car enter into the orphanage campus, he pulled over his car near to the campus and made a phone call to Mrs. Lee and informed it.

    Mrs. Lee went to do the furniture shopping, and she purchased the wardrobe for Eunbi.

    In the orphanage Young-soo meets the head of that orphanage¡¯s mother and spoke with her for a while. As the kids above the age of three were attending the educational ssed he went to meet the kids below the age of three. He gave them the toys he¡¯s bought for them and yed with them. As he heard the babies crying sounds, he went there, and the mother gave him a baby to carry the baby in his arms.

    He carefully cradle hold the baby in his arms. It was his first time holding a baby in his arms, he felt so delighted, and he smiled with tears in his eyes by looking at the baby¡¯s face. As the mother saw the tears in his eyes she asked him, "Are you all right, son?"

    "I¡¯m alright mother," Young-soo, said. He sensed that the baby¡¯s diaper was wet, he informed that to the mother, and the mother asked him to carry that baby for a minute until she go take the diaper.

    When the mother came back with the diaper, she carefully carried the baby from his arms and took the baby to change the diaper. However, Young-soo said that he wished to change the diaper for the baby. The mother nodded her head with a smile, and instructed him how to change the diaper step by step, and Young-soo did follow the instruction carefully which was given by the mother.

    In the evening Eunbi returned back to the house from the college, and she was surprised with the changes done in the room; there was a new wardrobe ced at the empty corner of the room as she was expected, but she never expected that Mrs. Lee would take the couch, put it on the other room and ced the study table in ce of the couch.

    "Do you like the changes?" Mrs. Lee asked her and said, "Since I was using the other room, I thought if I keep the study table in this room it¡¯ll be helpful for you to prepare for your exam during the night hours."

    Actually Eunbi doesn¡¯t like the idea of swapping the things in the rooms. However, what Mrs. Lee said is right, because Mrs. Lee was using the other room she can¡¯t go and study during the night hours. Therefore she just nodded her head and said, "I like the changes."

    Mrs. Lee gave her a smile.

    Eunbi refreshed herself and rxed for a while. Then Mrs. Lee helped Eunbi to organize her belongings in the new wardrobe.

    Young-soo doesn¡¯t know how the time has been passed, and he doesn¡¯t want to return back to the house. He just felt like he wanted to hold the babies in his arms and y with them all day. Anyways he has to leave the ce so he left from that ce with half-heartedly.

    When he reached the house his mother weed him with a smile. He was so happy as his mother weed him home because he has been craving for this moment since from his childhood; When he was in their Seoul residence usually the house maid used to open the door for him, during those days he was suffering with the trauma so he enters in the house, and headed straight away to his room without looking around the house. But today he was so happy, he wished his mother good evening, and asked her, "How was your day in the house, mom?"

    "It was good" his mother replied and asked him to go freshen-up because he was looking so tired.

    He nodded his head and went to his room. There he was amazed with the changes done in the room. He was so upset to see the study table instead of the couch. He just took the towel from his wardrobe and went to the bathroom.

    After a while they had their dinner, and Young-soo did the dishes. Mrs. Lee went to her room and read some books before she goes to sleep. Young-soo switched off the lights in the living-room and the kitchen and gets into their room. Eunbi was studying on the study table while he enters the room. As she saw him she closed the book and gets down from the chair, "I know that you¡¯re upset with the changes done in the room, it was Eomeonim¡¯s n I don¡¯t have any involvement in this."

    "I know that you don¡¯t need to exin it to me," he took the nket and pillow from the upholstered bed storage and put it on the one edge of the bed, "I don¡¯t know where you are going to sleep tonight."

 Chapter 56 He felt he was cruel to her

    "Let me think about itter, now I have to prepare some power-point presentation for my project review," she said and sat down again on the study table, and do the presentation in herptop.

    The light in the room was turned on therefore he decided to read the novel. He took a novel, sat down on the bed, and started to read the novel from where he¡¯s bookmark the page.

    It was 12:30 am when Eunbi finished doing her presentation, she shut down theptop, turned around, and looked at Young-soo to check whether he¡¯s still reading the novel or fall asleep. As she saw him sleeping with the book in his hands she silently gets down from the chair, and spread the nket on the floor over the empty space next to the bed. She gently opened her wardrobe by making sure to not awake him, she took her hooded winter coat, and wore that. Then she took the winter scarf threw it on the nket which she has spread on the floor, and gently closed the wardrobe door.

    She went near to Young-soo, carefully tried to take the book from his hand without waking him, but he woke-up as soon as she pulled out the book from his hand, and asked her, "What do you want?"

    "Nothing, I came to pull out the book from your hand but you woke-up, anyways now lie down properly, and sleep. I¡¯ll switch off the room light." She said and switched off the room light.

    He did lie down properly on the bed and fall back to sleep. She lies down on the floor used the winter scarf to cover her body and fall asleep.

    As usual Young-soo woke-up first in the morning and as he saw her lying down on the floor his heart aches and felt he was so cruel to her. He thought that how she used to live happily with her parents with full living facilities, but now she was sleeping on the rough floor which she never used to sleep before.

    He gets down from the bed, went near to her, and woke her. She sat up on the floor and felt her body was aching badly since it was her first time sleeping on the floor. She pressed her arm and hip of her own by yelping in pain. Young-soo felt so sorry to her. She kept the pillow on the bed, folded the nket, and put it in the upholstered storage of the bed. She unzipped the winter coat in front of him, he swallowed the saliva and turn around, she undid the winter coat, took her winter scarf, and threw it in her wardrobe. Then both of them went out of the room together.

    They finish doing their morning business in the bathroom one by one. Like yesterday Eunbi helped Mrs. Lee to prepare the breakfast in the kitchen.

    Eunbi doesn¡¯t have college today but she wanted to prepare to the project review with Hee-jung, therefore she asked Young-soo to drop her off in Hee-jung¡¯s ce. Young-soo did drop her at her friends ce through his car, and then he went to his office.

    In the office while Young-soo was busy checking the files, he got a phone call to his personal mobile number. He took his phone and looked the phone¡¯s disy it reads Park Inha. He ignored the call, turned on the silent mode of his phone, and kept the phone aside on the table.

    Inha was annoyed and called him once again but he didn¡¯t answer her call.

    After an hour he heard the knock at his office door, he thought that it must be his PA and saide on in. However, he was surprised to see Park Inha was entering in. He gave her a questioning look that now why did shee here.

    As she saw him that he gave her a questioning look by sitting down on his chair, she asked him, "this is how you wee the guest to your office?"

    He gets down of his chair, took a deep breath, "I¡¯m sorry, I was just busy with my work, and that¡¯s why I was surprised to see you in here." He said and asked her to sit down on the sofa at his office room.

    Both of them sat down on the sofa, and Inha asked him, "Why you¡¯re not answering my calls?"

    "I told you that I was busy with my work." He replied and asked her, "Now tell me what is the matter?"

    "Today I came to Jeju Ind for rxation purpose and I felt like wanted to meet you so I came here." She said and held his hands, "I heard everything that you¡¯re going to get divorce soon, tell what really happened to you guys. Eunbi epted your love proposal when you confessed it to her on the other day. And you both were looked so happy but what caused you guys to think about the divorce?"

    Young-soo said everything to her that what really happened on that day after they returned back to their house.

    After hearing everything from him she gets up from her ce, and sat down beside him by holding his hands.

    "Now we are spending the nights together in a room. When I see her every day and night it just reminds me that we¡¯re going to be together just for a few more months. I just felt like I¡¯m living in the hell and I¡¯m dying inside. I¡¯m purposely being rude and cruel to her to make sure to not fall in love with her again." He said.

    "Don¡¯t worry Young-soo one day she¡¯ll regret so badly for not understanding that how much you loved her," Inha advice him. "Why did you have all the pains inside you for all these days, anyways I¡¯m happy that at least now you¡¯ve shared your pain with me."

    "Thank you so much foring and asking me that how I¡¯m feeling. Now I feel like I have relieved by some of my pains by sharing it with you." He said and gave her a contempt smile.

 Chapter 57 I should have listened to his words

    At Hee-jung¡¯s ce, Eunbi, Hong-joo and Hee-jung took a break for a while after preparing to their project review. Hong-joo ordered lunch for them through online.

    While having the lunch Hee-jung started the conversation by asking Eunbi, "How things are going between you and Young-soo?"

    Eunbi chewed swallowed the food, "actually to tell you the truth we are not doing well together. Young-soo was angry with me; I should have listened to his words and keep quite without interfering while he was exining about our divorce matter to our parents. It¡¯s my mistake I spoiled everything thinking that why should he took all the me by himself. Therefore, I said them that I¡¯m the one that asked for the divorce first, but I never thought my response will turn out against him. I felt sorry for him as he was criticized badly because of me."

    Hee-jung couldn¡¯t shut her mouth and keep quite without expressing her opinion to Eunbi. "Young-soo is such a good man you are such an unlucky girl to miss such a lovable husband like him, that¡¯s all I can say now, Eunbi."

    "I agree that he is such a good man, but how could you say that I¡¯m an unlucky person?" Eunbi asked her friend and paused for a while, "he loves somebody else, and I¡¯m in love with Min-suk. I couldn¡¯t understand that what made you thought that I¡¯m an unlucky person?"

    "Don¡¯t you understand that he loves you so much and that is why he took all the me by himself in front of your parents? He lied to your parents that he loves someone else; I¡¯m very disappointed in you that why you are unable to understand this simple matter. If he loves someone else then why should he proposed his love to you?"

    Eunbi gave her a confused look, "stop confusing me Hee-jung," she said and went to the balcony. She looked the view of the beach and recalls the sweet memories which she had with Young-soo.

    In a while Hee-Jung stood down of the dining chair to go and tell Eunbi that she¡¯s not confusing her, and she just told her the fact. But Hong-joo advised her to let Eunbi alone for a while.

    In the house, Mrs. Lee got a call from Jaemin. He informed her that Park Inha hase and conversing with her son in his office room. Mrs. Lee was distressed to hear that from Jaemin. She hung up the call and quickly grabbed the taxi and went to meet her son.

    Once Mrs. Lee reaches the hotel she directly went to meet Young-soo in his office room. She just opened his office room¡¯s door without a knock and entered in. Young-soo was shocked to see his mother¡¯s uninformed visit. As Mrs. Lee saw Park Inha, she asked her, "What are you doing here?"

    Inha bowed her head respectfully to Mrs. Lee, "I came for a tour to Jeju Ind, and I was staying in this hotel. Hence it has been long since Ist met him I came to visit him."

    "If you wanted to meet him personally meet him at his house in his wife¡¯s presence, not in his office. And for your kind information my son was already married, I hope that you already knew that and you¡¯ll behave properly to him."

    Inha couldn¡¯t understand what Mrs. Lee meant to say, she gave Young-soo a confused look. Young-soo asked Inha to leave before the situation be worst and said that he¡¯ll exin everything in detailter to her.

    Inha nodded her head and leaves the office.

    Once Inha left his office room Young-soo yelled at his mother, "Mom, why did you treated her rudely? She just came here to meet me, as it has been long since west met. I¡¯m very disappointed in you for treating my guests badly."

    "I¡¯ll not allow you to meet her in the absence of Eunbi, if you torment your wife I¡¯ll not forgive you, and as I said that day I¡¯ll disown you. You better remember that and behave yourself." Mrs. Lee sternly warned him.

    "Mom, will you stop ckmailing me emotionally, and stop hurting me verbally? I¡¯m not a kid; I¡¯m an adult. You can¡¯t control me for all your needs, I know what I¡¯m doing, now leave my office I have got plenty of works to do." He said and outstretched his hand towards the direction of the entrance.

    "I¡¯ll not allow you to do as by your wish when ites to your marital life." Mrs. Lee gave him another warning before she leaves his office room.

    When Eunbi returned back home in the evening, Mrs. Lee exined everything to Eunbi that today she went to Young-soo¡¯s office, their she met Inha, and warned both of them. Mrs. Lee held Eunbi¡¯s hands in hers and said, "Only you can keep the pull stop to their rtionship."

    Eunbi couldn¡¯t guess what she¡¯s trying to say, she asked Mrs. Lee to say it clearly.

    "I don¡¯t know whether it is the right timing to ask it to you or not, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m forcing you but I have to say this to you now." Mrs. Lee said and paused for a few seconds.

    Still Eunbi couldn¡¯t guess and she was so impatience that, what Mrs. Lee is going to ask her.

    "Please try to have a child with my son, I know it should happen naturally, I¡¯m not pressuring you but I don¡¯t have any other option that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to do this, at least because of the child sake he¡¯ll stop seeing that Inha, hope you¡¯ll understand me." Mrs. Lee said with tears in her eyes.

    Eunbi was shocked to hear this from her, her heart was in her mouth but she maintains to be calm in front of Mrs. Lee. She wiped off the tears from her face, and said, "don¡¯t cry Eomeomin, everything will be alright stop worrying I¡¯ll talk to Young-soo."

 Chapter 58 Let me sleep on the floor

    That night Young-soo came home at 12 am. Eunbi opened the door for him; as soon as he entered in he asked her, "Is my mom sleeping?"

    "Yeah, she has been waited for you till 11:30 pm, and a few minutes back she went to sleep," Eunbi replied him and closed the door. "Have you had your dinner?"

    "Yes, I had my dinner in the office; I had plenty of works which is why I couldn¡¯t able toe home earlier. I¡¯m sorry for making you wait for such a long hours." He walked in to their room, "you wait in the living room, I¡¯ll change my clothes."

    She nodded her head. He shut the door, quickly changed his clothes in a few minutes, and opened the door. She entered in and spread theforter on the floor.

    As Young-soo felt that he was cruel to her for making her sleep on the rough floor which she was not used to sleep before, he asked her to sleep on the bed as it was big enough for two people.

    "Let me get use to it Young-soo don¡¯t stop me, and it is not a big deal for me to sleep on the floor. Anyways thank you for your concerns." She took the pillow on the bed and threw it on theforter which she has spread on the floor. "Moreover if I listened to your words this would have never happened I deserve to sleep on the floor, so you don¡¯t worry."

    He smirked at her, "I know why you are avoiding to sleep along with me on the same bed. You are scared whether I¡¯ll take advantage with you if we sleep on the same bed, am I right?"

    She shook her head with disagreement, "I agree with you that I have those kinds of thoughts at the beginning stage of our marriage days, but not now. After getting to know more about you Ie to know that you¡¯re not that kind of a guy. If you would have thought you would have taken advantages of me out of my wish, but you didn¡¯t do anything like that. You just controlled yourself by respecting my words."

    "Thank you so much for understanding me well," he grabbed the nket from her hands, "You take the bed and I¡¯ll sleep on the floor." He made her sit down on the bed, "at-least now you listen to my words," he said and asked her lie down on the bed.

    She gave him a smile and did lie down on his bed. He covered her body with the help of the nket then he lied down on theforter which she¡¯s spread on the floor.

    "Young-soo, are you feeling sleepy?" she asked him and said, "I have some important matter to discuss to you."

    "Hmm, tell me what it is?"

    She said everything to him regarding the matter what Mrs. Lee has told to her in the evening.

    After hearing that matter from her, Young-soo was shocked and never expected that his mother would pressure Eunbi to bare his child. "If my mother advice you again to have a baby, you just nod your head. I don¡¯t know what happen to my mother and why she¡¯s doing this to me. She¡¯s assigned Jaemin hyung to spy me secretly, I don¡¯t know how did she forgets that Jaemin hyung was truthful to me since the day one he joined as my PA, and how could he torment me. He apologized on the very next day as my mom assigned him as my secret spy.

    To go ording to her n I asked Jaemin hyung to inform my mother as soon as when Inha came to meet me in my office. And as I expected my mom came and yelled and warned both of us. Therefore, Eunbi I would like to advise you to be careful and to not meet Min-suk until we get the divorce."

    Eunbi sat down on the bed looked at him and asked, "Why are you being so kind to me, and how could you forgive me so easily, Young-soo?"

    He wanted to say her that he¡¯s doing this because he loves her so much. However, he lied her that, "I want to divorce you smoothly that¡¯s why I¡¯m being kind to you. I¡¯ll always support you in every possible way. Now goodnight lets go to sleep." He covered his body with the nket, closed his eyes, and tries to fall asleep.

    However, Eunbi couldn¡¯t able to fall asleep. She was kept on thinking about his words and Hee-jung¡¯s words, and asked herself, ¡¯is Young-soo really a right person to my life?¡¯

    While in the other room Mrs. Lee was also couldn¡¯t able to fall asleep as she kept on worried about her son¡¯s life. She made a phone call to her husband and Mr. Lee answered her call in a few rings.

    Mr. Lee: "what happened why are you calling me at his hour?"

    Mrs. Lee: "I was too worried about our son¡¯s marital life, and I couldn¡¯t able to fall asleep. That¡¯s why I called you."

    Mr. Lee: "don¡¯t stress yourself by worrying too much before you go to sleep."

    "No Yeobo, I¡¯m not stressing myself," she replied and exined everything to her husband that what happened at Young-soo¡¯s office in the afternoon.

    After hearing that from her Mr. Lee asked her, "don¡¯t you know about our son? I¡¯m already feeling apologetic to him forying my hands on him."

    Mrs. Lee: "I knew very well about our son that he¡¯s not a fool to fall in love with another woman when he was married. If he loves someone else he would have said that to me and would have not epted to this arranged matrimony. But I could clearly guess that he was hiding something from us regarding his divorce matter, something is really fishy between Young-soo and Eunbi. They were doing well together when I came to visit them on a month before. Now I was clueless that, what caused them to think about their divorce."

    Mr. Lee also agreed with his wife, "As a parent let¡¯s try to solve the problem between them and make them understand the seriousness of the marriage life."

    "Yeah, sure yeobo," She replied and as she heard him yawn she said that she¡¯ll talk to himter in the morning and hung-up the call.

 Chapter 59 Finally, she revealed everything to Mrs. Lee

    After a week Eunbi went to Seoul to do the one month internship at her father¡¯spany, while Young-soo stayed with his mother at Jeju Ind. During her stay in Seoul Eunbi¡¯s parent advises her to continue her marriage life with Young-soo. At Jeju Ind Mrs. Lee makes her son to understand the seriousness of the marriage through the advice. However, both Eunbi and Young-soo were adamant with their decision on getting the divorce.

    They didn¡¯t contact each other through the phone, and they were busy with each other¡¯s individual personal works. Only their parents were worried about their marital life.

    After a month Eunbi returned back to Jeju Ind to continue her studies. Eunbi was busy going to college, preparing for the final semester exams, and Young-soo was busy with his official works. Among the elders of their family members Mrs. Lee was way too worried as she sees them lively that both Eunbi and Young-soo didn¡¯t show any interest on continuing their marital life.

    Mrs. Lee doesn¡¯t want to let it go as by their wish because she was not staying with them just for a fun. Therefore, one day after the dinner she made them sat together to have a talk with her, and asked them, "So what you guys have decided?"

    Both Eunbi and Young-soo could clearly guess that what Mrs. Lee was asking them about, Young-soo took a deep breath and replied, "Mom, we already said that we are going to get divorce, only to respect you words we agreed to live together until we get the divorce, so stop treating us like kids."

    "I agree that you guys are so respectful children to the parents, but you guys are not at all giving a try to continue this marriage. I don¡¯t know why you guys are being so adamant with your decision, and what you¡¯re going to achieve by being so adamant?" Mrs. Lee asked them.

    Eunbi doesn¡¯t want to sit quietly by letting him to answer all his mother¡¯s question. She felt like she wanted to open her mouth and keep full-stop for all the messes created by her. "Eomeonim, stop questioning your son because I¡¯m the reason for everything," she said and paused for a while. Mrs. Lee gave her a confused look, and Young-soo shook his head in displease.

    "Yes, Eomeonim, I was in love with my childhood friend his name is Lee Min-suk, so I asked Young-soo to divorce me. Youn-soo is an innocent guy; he doesn¡¯t have any involvement in this divorce matter. You knew that it was a hurried marriage I don¡¯t have a chance to tell about it at that moment, therefore I agreed to marry Young-soo to save the pride and self esteem of my parent. After the marriage there were some misunderstandings between us, but he treated me very well, and supported me in every possible way as much as he could. He was such a genuine man I have ever met before. But, I don¡¯t know why my heart doesn¡¯t able to ept him as my husband. I have hurt him a lot by creating the love desire in his heart. Please try to understand your son, Eomeonim he loves you so much please don¡¯t hurt him verbally."

    Mrs. Lee doesn¡¯t know what to say, she just went near to her son and hugged him, "I¡¯m sorry, Young-soo for hurting you verbally and physically, I and your father should haven¡¯tid our hands on you without knowing what has happened between you and Eunbi, Please forgive us." She broke the hug and cupped his cheeks, "I¡¯m sorry, son I¡¯m so sorry."

    Young-soo held his mother¡¯s hands, "mom, why are you feeling sorry to me, you have full rights to hurt me, so please don¡¯t apologize, mom. I know that you have done this only for the good sake of my life; I¡¯ll never take it in a wrong sense, so please mom stop worrying for hurting me.

    It¡¯s all my fault if I didn¡¯t force Eunbi to marry me this would have never happened, therefore I deserve those ps from you guys. Now I have realized that marriage is not a joke, and marrying someone out of the wish are one of the biggest sins in life.

    Eunbi didn¡¯t do anything, she tried her best to love me but she couldn¡¯t. She has helped and supported me in many ways. Please let her go, to lead a happy life with her love, and please allow us to get the divorce, mom."

    "I¡¯m feeling so proud of you my son, you¡¯re such a matured man," Mrs, Lee said and gave a kiss over his forehead.

    Eunbi knelt down in front of Mrs. Lee and apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, Eomeonim for hurting yours and your son¡¯s feelings."

    Mrs. Lee was infuriated with Eunbi¡¯s apology, "I don¡¯t need your apologies, and now all I can say to you is you have missed the right person of your life. Even if you give billion dors you¡¯ll never get such a good man like my son in your life. Go, and lead a happy life with your childhood love."

    As Eunbi heard such words from Mrs. Lee she felt so guilty and bitter. She ran to their room and started to pack her things in her trolley bags. Young-soo followed her to their room and asked her, "What are you doing?"

    "I¡¯m packing my things and tonight I¡¯m moving to Hee-jung¡¯s house," she replied.

    "All right you may leave and I¡¯m not stopping you. But why are you hurrying to leave tonight, it¡¯s already 10 pm. Why don¡¯t you leave by tomorrow?"

    Eunbi threw the clothes on the trolley bag, "why are you always being so kind to me, Young-soo? Show me some anger, and just stop being so kind and polite to me?"

    He could feel that she was feeling so distress; he grabbed her hand, and hugged her, "calm down, Eunbi. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, you just followed what your heart asked you to do, don¡¯t get confused with your decision, and don¡¯t take my mom¡¯s words seriously."

    She hugged him tight, "I¡¯m so sorry for refusing your love, I didn¡¯t mean to refuse your love to seek revenge. Now please take me to Hee-jung¡¯s house I¡¯m feeling bitter to stay here."

    He broke the hug, and held her hands, "I knew that you didn¡¯t refuse my love to seek revenge on me. Nowe let me take you to Hee-jung¡¯s house, and tomorrow I¡¯ll send your belongings to her house."

    They walked out of the room together, and he informed his mother, "mom, Eunbi wishes to stay at her friend¡¯s house from starting tonight, I¡¯ll go drop her off ande."

    Eunbi bowed her head to Mrs. Lee and went to the garage of the house with Young-soo.

 Chapter 60 Please, try to understand me

    During the car ride to Hee-jungs ce both Eunbi and Young-soo didn¡¯t talk anything to one another, Eunbi was very disturbed with Mrs. Lee¡¯s words and she was kept on thinking about her words of her mind, while Young-soo just concentrates on his driving. Both of them made sure that they will not show any emotions to one another likest time.

    When they reached Hee-jung¡¯s apartment he parked the car on the parking lot of the apartment building.

    Eunbi unbuckled her seat-belt and said, "thank you so much for everything you have done to me, Young-soo and take care of yourself." She opened the car door and got down.

    As soon as she took few steps away from the car, Young-soo felt he has some unsettled business with her; he quickly gets down from the car, and called out her name as audible as she could hear, "Eunbi."

    She spun her body and looked at him he walked near to her, and suddenly without a warning he pulled her closer to him and hugged her tight. She hugged him back andid her head on his shoulder.

    He broke the hug in a brief moment, and held her hands. "I don¡¯t want to let you go without a proper goodbye likest time, therefore this time I would like to send you off properly with a proper goodbye. Don¡¯t take my mother¡¯s words seriously; I apologize in behalf of her."

    Eunbi could feel the seriousness in his apologies by looking at his eyes, "why are you apologizing to me I deserve those scolding from your mother."

    Young-soo could sense that she was controlling her emotions to not cry in front of him, he felt like he needed to console her for onest time. He cupped her face, "don¡¯t feel sorry to me, because you have just followed the instructions of your heart. Because of you I was able to spend some time with my mother after a long time, it was one of the happiest moments of my life. Don¡¯t worry about me just concentrate on your studies and ambition, and don¡¯t forget that it is not an easy job to achieve in your ambition, never ever give up on your dreams and ambitions. If you need any help ask me without any hesitation." He said and took of his hands from her face.

    She nodded her head firmly and said, "take care," and then she walked to take the elevator to go to Hee-jung¡¯s apartment unit.

    Young-soo felt as if he has missed something precious in his life. He got in his car, advised himself not to cry or be sad like he did on the other day. He looked at the reflection of his face on the car¡¯s rear-view mirror, and said to himself, ¡¯life is full of pains and pleasures, and both sess and failure is a part of the life, the more I fail the more I seed. What you did is right you made her happy by deciding to give what she wanted from you since the day one of the marriage.¡¯ He gave himself a smile by looking at the reflection of his face on the car¡¯s rear-view mirror and then drove the car to his house.

    Eunbi rang the door bell of Hee-jung¡¯s t; as soon as she opened the door Eunbi hugged her friend, "I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you often."

    Hee-jung broke the hug, "I never thought that you are a burden to me, so stop apologizing, and get in."

    Eunbi walked in to her house and sat down on the sofa at the living-room, Hee-jung closed the entrance door and came and sat down next to her. Eunbi held one of Hee-jung¡¯s hands, "even though I didn¡¯t fall in love with him why I¡¯m feeling hard?"

    "It¡¯s because you are in a mixed feelings with him, all I would advise you is think properly, because you still have a chance until you get the divorce. Do you know how many couples have united during the legal process of their divorce? Therefore take your time think properly and make a wise decision." Hee-jung expressed her opinion.

    "Stop confusing me Hee-jung, I only love Min-suk. Even if I think to unite with Young-soo the elders of our family members will strongly oppose it because I told them the truth. By now Mrs. Lee would have contacted my mother and said everything to her." As soon as she said that to Hee-jung her phone rang, she took her phone from her handbag looked at her phone¡¯s disy it reads ¡¯omma¡¯ she roughly showed her phone to her friend and then answered the call.

    Eunbi answered the call and said, "hello, omma."

    Mrs. Yoon straight away asked her without inquiring about her health, "What I heard from Mrs. Lee was that true?"

    Eunbi: "yes, it¡¯s true, omma."

    Mrs. Yoon: "Eunbi I don¡¯t know whether you are doing all these in a right mind or not. But you should have said this to us that you love someone one else on the other day when Young-soo took all the me by himself. Why did you shut your mouth on that day?"

    Eunbi: "Omma, you saw that Young-soo didn¡¯t let me speak anything, then how could I?"

    Mrs. Yoon: "whatever you say I can¡¯t getpromise with your exnations, because you have missed the right person of your life."

    Eunbi was irritated to hear the same word even from her mother, "omma, stop saying that I don¡¯t want to hear such words," she yelled and hung-up the call.

    Hee-jung put her hand on her shoulder, "are you all-right, Eunbi?"

    "Why everybody is saying that I have missed the right man of my life? I agree Young-soo is a good man, but why don¡¯t you guys understand me that I couldn¡¯t able to fall in love with him." Eunbi said.

    "Please try to understand that no one is confusing you; we are just telling you our opinion because we are concerned about your life, and we don¡¯t want you to regretter." Hee-jung replied.

    "If you guys are concerned about me then why don¡¯t you understand me that I was in love with another man? From the day before the marriage I couldn¡¯t able to say them that I was in love with Min-suk because I was in love with him one-sidedly, even if I say that to them they would haveughed at me. So I agree to marry Young-soo to save the self-esteem and pride of my parents. Do you know how awful I felt to live the days with Young-soo as his wife by loving someone else in my heart? I don¡¯t want to love someone and sleep with someone else. It was a great torture as if I was living in the hell. Every day I make sure that I should not fall in love with him. I have hurt Young-soo verbally so badly, but I don¡¯t know what made him fall in love with me, he¡¯s suffered a lot because of me that¡¯s why today I told everything to Mrs. Lee." Eunbi said.

    Hee-jung hugged Eunbi, "how did you live all these days by carrying all these pain in your mind. Just do as by your wish."

 Chapter 61 Finally, they got divorced

    One day Eunbi got a picture message from an unknown number with a caption saying, ¡¯take a look at the picture it¡¯s about your elder sister.¡¯

    Eunbi downloaded the picture which was sent by the unknown number and she was shocked to see the picture of her elder sister Eunha with Young-soo which was taken at one of the famous coffee shop. She couldn¡¯t guess, when and why did they met. She was upset with Young-soo that why did he hid this matter to her, therefore she went to meet him in his office.

    Once she reached the hotel and she entered in. She asked the front desk employee whether Young-soo is avable at the moment or not. The female employee asked her to give a minute, she took thendline phone connect the call to his secretary, and asked him about it and then she replied to Eunbi, "yes ma¡¯am the boss is in his office, and you may meet him now."

    Eunbi thanked her and walked to his office room. She knocked his office door and entered in.

    Young-soo was surprised to see her in his office, "what brings you here, Eunbi?"

    She took her smart-phone from her handbag, and showed him the picture of him with her elder sister which was sent by the anonymous sender.

    He came near to her, took a look at the picture, and widened his eyes with daze. "Who sent you this picture?"

    "I don¡¯t care who sent this picture to my number, I could clearly guess that you met her for sure through your facial expression." She grabbed his shirt cor, "now tell me the truth, when and why did you met my sister, and where is she now?"

    The blinds of his office room were opened; it was a great insult for him in front of his employee as she grabbed his shirt cor. He roughly took her hands off of his shirt cor, and hit the switch to lower the blinds of his office room. "Behave yourself Eunbi this is not our house this is my office, you better think twice before you do something."

    "Stop lecturing me how to behave and think maturely. Now answer me, where and why did you met my sister?" She yelled at him.

    He fixed his shirt¡¯s cor, and took a deep breath, "I met her on the night before our wedding after you agreed to marry me. I tried to convince her to get back to your home by exining the situation which has happened in your house because of her absence. Even though she was so adamant and scared to return back home and said that she doesn¡¯t have a guts to meet your parents. And she said that she¡¯s leaving to Thand and with the help of her friend she got a job in one of the child welfare organization of Thand. Even your parents knew about this matter, after knowing about her your father got hospitalized due to minor heart attack. I asked your parents to not open about this matter to you by assuring them that I¡¯ll reveal this matter to you at the right timing."

    She gave him a wry smile, "thank you so much Young-soo, at least now you revealed everything to me as soon I asked you the reason for this picture," she said and walked away from his office room.

    After a few days her elder sister Yoon Eunah came to Jeju Ind to meet Eunbi at her friends ce by getting the address from Young-soo.

    She rang the door bell of the house and Hee-jung opened the door and asked her, "May I know who are you, please?"

    "I¡¯m Eunbi¡¯s elder sister Yoon Eunah, I heard that my sister is staying with you, and now is she here in the house?"

    Hee-jung gave her a smile and weed her in, "yes, pleasee on-in and sit down on the sofa, she is in the room, I¡¯ll call her."

    Eunah nodded her head and sat down on the sofa. Hee-jung knocked the room door which Eunbi was using, and informed her that her elder sister hase and waiting in the living room to meet her.

    Eunbi doesn¡¯t know whether to get happy or not to meet her sister after a long. She walked out of the room, and as soon she saw her sisters in the living-room, she went near to her, and gave a tight p across her face without considering her as her elder sister, "you are the reason for the changes happened to my life because of the marriage; I¡¯ll never forgive you in my life and don¡¯t ever show me your face again." She said and went in the room and shut the door.

    After that incident Eunah didn¡¯t dare to meet Eunbi again, she felt like she deserved that p from her younger sister. She waits until Eunbies and talk to her of her own, once her anger gets defuse on her. She stayed at Jeju Ind for a week but Eunbi never went and speak to her. Therefore, before she leaves to Thand she wrote an apology letter to Eunbi and asked Hee-jung to give the letter to her sister.

    When Hee-jung gave Eunah¡¯s apology letter to Eunbi, she just tore the letter in pieces without reading it.

    Once the final semester exames to an end Eunbi went to her residence at Seoul and stayed with her parents. After a few months of their first anniversary they got divorced by mutual consent.

    However, Young-soo stayed at the Jeju Ind house, as he was not willing to move to Seoul, even he asked his mother to move to their residence at Seoul, as he wanted to stay alone for a while.

    Eunbi prepares to take handle her father¡¯s business, by learning some important files of their business.

    Young-soo gradually tries to move on by forgetting about Eunbi in his life, so he makes himself busy with his new daily routine lifestyle; he wakes up early in the morning, goes jog for an hour, prepares the breakfast of his own, and have it alone by watching television. Then he goes to his office, return back home at the evening, prepares the dinner of his own and have it alone by watching television, and read some books on his bed before he falls asleep.

 Chapter 62 At Hoon-sukâ€™s wedding

    Young-soo tried his best to move-on from his past married life. To heal his mind he decided to explore himself by going for hiking around South Korea on every weekend along with the few of the local peoples.

    However, he didn¡¯t speak properly to anybody even after a month of his divorce. Once in a week he spoke to his parents through the phone, he inquires about their health and makes an official discussion to his father. Even he didn¡¯t talk properly to his best friends, and avoided going out to the social events or get-together as he doesn¡¯t want to answer the unnecessary questions to his official colleagues.

    Like that two months have been passed. One day while he was working in his office his secretary Jaemin gave him the registered post which was sent by his best friend Hoon-suk. Young-soo asked Jaemin to open the post and gave it to him. Young-soo was surprised to see the wedding invitation card of his friend. He was so happy that his best friend was going to get married soon. He made a phone call to his friend to wish him luck.

    As soon as Hoon-suk answered his call Young-soo wished him, "congrattions my friend, finally you guys are going to get married, I¡¯m feeling so happy for you guys."

    Hoon-suk was delighted to hear Young-soo¡¯s happy voices; he thanked him for his wish and asked him, "How are you doing?"

    Young-soo: "Yeah, I¡¯m doing well, you?"

    Hoon-suk: "I¡¯m doing well too."

    Young-soo again expressed that he was so happy to hear the unexpected marriage news from him.

    Hoon-suk: "Actually, to tell you the truth we are not nning to get married now, after finding that So-hee was one month pregnant we decided to get married and we are so excited to the baby to be born."

    Young-soo: "My hearty congrattions once again for bing a father and I¡¯m so proud of you my friend. How So-hee is doing now?"

    Hoon-suk: "At first she was shocked to know that she was pregnant and worried about her future in the modeling industry was almost going to be an end. It was my mistake for being careless. Therefore, I promised her that I¡¯ll support her no matter what, and consoled her by saying; life is all about the way you think, and with what perspective you see it. If you wanted to achieve in your modeling industry you can achieve it even after giving birth to our baby, all you need to do is work hard with perseverance. After listening to my advice she said that as long I¡¯m with her she will achieve anything in this world, and she promised me she¡¯ll be a good mother to our baby."

    Young-soo: "You guys are such a sweet couple, and I like the way you support each-other in need."

    Hoon-suk: "Yeah, stop congratting me too much and attend my wedding without fail. Don¡¯t make any appointment on that day;e earlier as possible as you could because you are my best man, and I hope you¡¯ll not disappointment me."

    Before Young-soo hung-up the call he assured him that, he¡¯lle to his wedding, and do his best as his best man.

    As Young-soo assured his friend he went to Seoul a few days before Hoon-suk wedding, and as a best man he organized a bachelor party at one of the private vi to celebrate it with the some of their close friends. Young-soo just forgot everything and enjoyed his moments with his friends happily.

    On the day of the wedding Young-soo was in a white shirt with suspenders and navy blue bow tie attire which was simr with the fellow groomsmen, and the groom was in navy blue wedding tuxedos with matching bow tie with his groomsmen.

    Park Inha took charge as a chief bridesmaid for the bride. Their wedding ceremony took ce at one of the famous church at the Seoul, and only the few of their close friends and family members are invited, hence it was a simple wedding ceremony.

    However, their official colleagues including Eunbi and Min-suk were also invited to the grand wedding reception, which was held at Young-soo¡¯s luxury hotel at Seoul in the evening.

    As Young-soo was busy being Hoon-suk¡¯s right hand he didn¡¯t notice Eunbi¡¯s presence.

    During the cake cutting ceremony Young-soo saw Eunbi was sitting along with Min-suk in the hall. In addition they were happened to stare at each other and Young-soo just gave her a gentle smile. As the presented guests pped their hands he changed his gaze to the just now married couple, and pped his hands with a smile as the couple cut the cake and fed it to each-other.

    Inha grabbed his hand and took him onto the stage to sing some songs. They sang some romantic duet songs together, while they were singing the songs they often hold each-other hands, and sometimes they stare at each other eyes. The presented guests were mesmerized with their singing skills, only Eunbi couldn¡¯t able to enjoy the way they sing the songs together, she felt like she wanted go upon to the stage and gave a tight p over Inha¡¯s face.

    Some of the presented guestsmented to one-another that, ¡¯Young-soo and Inha are looking so good together¡¯. By hearing theirments Eunbi flushed with anger, Min-suk held her hand and asked her, as she looked so disturbed, "are you alright, Eunbi?"

    She nodded her head, excused herself, and went to the restroom. There she stood in front of the mirror and tried to calm herself by taking a few deep breaths. Then she looked at her reflection on the mirror and asked herself, ¡¯you got divorced already, why did you care if he holds her hand and sing the songs with her. You saw that how he was enjoying his moments with her, just forget about him and enjoy you moment with Min-suk.¡¯

    When she returned back to the reception hall, she saw a few of the couples were standing on the dance floor for the slow dance, to dance along with the just now married couple.

    Min-suk outstretched his hand to Eunbi and asked her to dance with him. As she saw Young-soo and Inha on the dance floor she gave her hand to Min-suk in eptance. The couples started to dance once the music started to y; Eunbi couldn¡¯t able to match the dance moves with Min-suk as she was looking at Young-soo and Inha¡¯s dance moves on the dance floor. In a while the couples change their dance partners to give ast celebration dance on the wedding ceremony. Young-soo and Eunbi was happened to be a dance partner. As she was about to hold his hands Young-soo took a step back, "I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do this," he apologized and walked out of the dance floor. Hence, Eunbi doesn¡¯t have a dance partner she was also moved out of the dance floor with humiliation.

 Chapter 63 At Hoon-sukâ€™s wedding-2

    Eunbi felt as if she wanted to cry, therefore she ran to the washroom and locked herself in one of the washroom¡¯s stalls. She sat down on the toilet bowl and cried helplessly. After crying for a few minutes she questioned herself, ¡¯now why am I crying unnecessarily for unwanted reason like a child?¡¯ She wiped the tears off of her face and calmed herself by taking a few deep breaths. Then she got out of the washroom¡¯s stall, and stood in front of the mirror in the washroom.

    While she was fixing her make-up by looking at her reflection on the mirror she advised herself in her mind, ¡¯you and Young-soo got divorced already and now you have zero rtionship with him, therefore why are you bothering if he avoided to dance with you¡¯. She patted her cheeks, ¡¯wake-up, Eunbi now you are a business woman, from now on you will be happen to meet him a lot in the future at the business meets or at the social asions. Try to act calm and cool in front of him, and answer him only if he asks you anything, other than that don¡¯t talk to him¡¯, she encouraged herself.

    When she walked out of the washroom, she saw Young-soo at the doorway of the men¡¯s washroom. They saw each-other and stay glued to their ces, and stared at each-others eyes without a blink. Shemunicated with him through her eyes, "You promised me that you¡¯ll treat me as your friend after we got our divorce, but you didn¡¯te and ask me whether am I doing well or not. I¡¯m so disappointed in you Young-soo for breaking the promise. I never expected this from you."

    He could clearly read her mind through looking at her eyes. Before he answers her through his eyes, Inha came and asked him, "oh, you are here, I¡¯ve been searching for you for a while. Why you moved out of the dance floor before the dance celebration ends?"

    As he stayed in silence without answering her question, Inha looked at him and she came to know that he was gazing at somewhere else. She took a look on what he was gazing at, and she was surprise to see that both Eunbi and Young-soo was staring at each-other without blinking their eyes. She put her hand over Young-soo shoulder and gently shook it. Young-soo blinked his eyes and changed his gaze to Inha, "when did youe?"

    She smirked at him, "what happened to you, are you alright? And I couldn¡¯t understand that, what caused you to be in your own world without noticing my presence." She shrugged her shoulders at him. "I asked you why you moved out of the dance floor before the dance celebration ends."

    He ran his fingers through his hair, "I¡¯m sorry for not noticing your presence, and I felt exhausted that¡¯s why I moved out of the dance floor." He struggled to maintain his eye contact with Inha, and for each and every second he switches his gaze at Eunbi, "now tell me why you¡¯re looking for me?"

    "Your fellow groomsmen are looking for you to take the group pictures with the groom, now go meet them quickly in the wedding reception hall. And you go first; I need to use the washroom so I¡¯ll join you in a while." Inha said.

    He nodded his head with a serious expression on his face, and walked out of that ce.

    Once Young-soo left, Inha went neat to Eunbi and asked her, "don¡¯t you felt shame of yourself to look at other woman¡¯s man?"

    Eunbi gave her a questioning look, and asked her, "what?" with bewilderment.

    "Stop giving me that look, and stop pretending as if you didn¡¯t understand anything. I said stop staring at Young-soo because now he is my man. Don¡¯t forget that you divorced him, so get out of his way, and let him breathe." She said, and with a smirk she purposely bumped her shoulder with hers while she walked passed her.

    Eunbi massaged her shoulder which Inha was bumped with hers, and she let her head down, ¡¯Yes she is right I should stop staring at Young-soo because I divorced him¡¯, she said to herself.

    In the reception hall Young-soo and the fellow groomsmen lifted the groom up in the air to take the group pictures with the groom.

    When Eunbi came to the reception hall she saw the happiness on Young-soo¡¯s face. She forced a smile on her face by looking at him. As the celebration almostes to an end she went near to Min-suk and asked him, "shall we leave now; tomorrow I need to go earlier to my official."

    Min-suk gently patted her back and nodded his head, "alright,e let us wish the bride and groom for onest before we leave."

    Eunbi nodded her head, and they congratted the bride and groom with the hug, Eunbi hugged the bride and Min-suk hugged the groom and wished them to lead a happy married life. The bride and groom thanked them with a smile on attending their wedding reception. As Young-soo was standing beside the bride and groom, Min-suk offered his hand to Young-soo and Young-soo did shake his hand with him. Then both Eunbi and Young-soo shared a smile with one-another.

    Min-suk took Eunbi back to her home with the help his car. They sat down at the back seat of the car and the chauffeur drives the car. Min-suk started the conversation, "did you saw that how Young-soo was happily enjoys his moments at his friend¡¯s wedding?"

    She nodded her head, "yes, I noticed that, but please don¡¯t talk about him to me anymore." She moved closer to him, and rested her head on his shoulder. He wrapped his arm around her shoulder, kissed her on the side of her head, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll talk about him to you anymore."

 Chapter 64 I regret it now

    After sending off the bride and groom from the wedding reception Young-soo went to his residence at Seoul. He freshened-up, wore his favorite track pant and shirt, and lied down on the bed. He took his phone and looked at the pictures taken at Hoon-suk¡¯s wedding. As he saw the pictures one by one, he feels so happy after such a long time to see the happiness in his face on those pictures.

    When he thinks about Eunbi it reminds him of the way that she looked so unhappy and thoughtful. Soon hepromises himself with his own words, ¡¯maybe she might have exhausted with her new work schedules, after all she was new to undertake her family business at such a young age, that¡¯s why she must have looked so unhappy in my eyes.¡¯ He felt bad that at least he should have inquired how she¡¯s doing, however he shook of his thoughts away from his mind as he checks the time at his phone and it reads 1:15 am. He kept his phone on the bedside table, lies down properly on the bed, and closed his eyes to fall asleep.

    While at the Mr. Yoon¡¯s residence; Eunbi¡¯s was sitting down at the middle of the bed in her room by hugging her knees. As she tried her best to not think about Young-soo anymore, but the more she tries to forget him the more she remembers him. She could still hear Min-suk¡¯s question in her ears; "did you saw that how happily he enjoys his moments at his friend¡¯s wedding?" She felt like she regretted for missing him in his life and questioned herself, ¡¯why Young-soo didn¡¯t speak a single word to me? Is he currently dating Inha?¡¯

    She closed her eyes with displease and opened her eyes in a few seconds, ¡¯god, how will I find whether he was really dating Inha or not,¡¯ she thought and took her phone, scrolls down the contact list on her phone and checks whether she¡¯s any right person to collect the current dating information of Young-soo.

    As she saw Young-soo¡¯s secretary Jaemin name on her phone¡¯s contact list, suddenly an idea popped in her mind, ¡¯why shouldn¡¯t I ask him about Young-soo¡¯s current dating information?¡¯ She nodded her head, ¡¯yes that¡¯s a right idea let me ask him tomorrow about it.¡¯ She put her phone on the bedside table, lied down on the bed with a hope that Jeamin would tell everything to her.

    Next day, before she leaves to her office she contacted Jaemin to his contact number.

    Jaemin¡¯s phone rang while he was busy preparing Young-soo¡¯s official and un-official day schedule list in his office. He took his phone from the table look at the phone disy to check who the caller was. As it reads Ms. Eunbi he was perplexed to get the call from her. He wondered, ¡¯why she¡¯s calling me now?¡¯, and answered the call.

    Jaemin: "hello, ma¡¯am."

    As she heard his voice she was little bit nervous on how to ask him about her doubts to him. She cleared her throat and spoke, "hello sir, I need to ask you something, could you spare me a few minutes?"

    Jaemin: "Yes, sure ma¡¯am, please go-ahead and ask me what you wanted to ask."

    Eunbi: "I wanted to know whether Young-soo is doing good or not."

    Jaemin: "Ma¡¯am, I have been with my boss for five years and I have never seen him looked so heartbroken at any situations before. But for the first time in five years I saw that how he has emotionally suffered because of you. It was so painful to see him look so gloom for the past few months before and after the divorce. You¡¯ve given him so much pain than pleasure. Now he has moved-on from his past married life, and leading a happy life. You would¡¯ve seen him yesterday that, how happily he¡¯s spent his day at Mr. Hoon-suk¡¯s wedding."

    Eunbi shut her eyes tight with humiliation and ran her finger through her hair to his reply. "Yes, I saw that he looked so happy but I wanted to know whether he¡¯s currently dating anyone or not."

    Jaemin: "Yes, ma¡¯am my boss is currently dating Miss. Park Inha, and yesterday you would¡¯ve seen them that, how happily they enjoyed their moments together at Mr. Hoon-suk¡¯s wedding."

    Eunbi felt like she wanted to cry by hearing his reply however she controlled her emotions and replied him, "I¡¯m feeling so happy to hear that, Young-soo and Park Inha are dating. I request you to not notify it to him that I have called you, and collected some information about him. Hope you¡¯ll take care of him as his personal secretary and his elder brother."

    Jaemin gave her the positive assurance and hung-up the call.

    Eunbi sat down at the edge of the bed and wept, ¡¯why I¡¯m feeling sad and bothered whether if he goes out with Park Inha or somebody else. I know that I don¡¯t have any rights to get jealous on his love-rtionship matter then why I¡¯m feeling this way. Why couldn¡¯t I able to ept the fact that we got divorced, and now he¡¯s my ex-husband?¡¯ she asked herself.

    She felt as helpless as she doesn¡¯t have anybody to openly share her thoughts, and get some advises. She was so embarrassed to share these thoughts with her friend Hee-jung, therefore she decided to have her stressful thoughts to herself.

    Before getting the divorce nobody has supported her decision on divorcing Young-soo everybody were against to her decision. She felt bad for her decision that she would have reconsidered her decision, when everybody insisted her not to divorce him. Even sometimes she herself couldn¡¯t able to forgive of her own for hurting Young-soo¡¯s feelings. Now, she regrets badly for being stubborn and narrow minded to her decision.

 Chapter 65 The affectionate brothers

    After speaking to Eunbi over the phone, Jaemin finished preparing his boss¡¯s day schedule and went to meet his boss in his office room. He knocked the door of his boss¡¯s office room, walked near to him, wished him good morning and gently kept the notepad on his table, "sir, this is your schedule for today." He said and exined about his schedule in detail.

    Then Jaemin said that just a while ago Eunbi contacted him to his number and spoke to him. Young-soo was baffled to hear that and asked him, "What did she said?"

    "She asked me, how you are doing after the divorce," Jaemin said and expressed everything in detail about his phone conversation with Eunbi to his boss.

    Young-soo was startled to hear that Jaemin said to Eunbi that he was in rtionship with Inha, "hyung, why did you lied to Eunbi without my consent, that I was in rtionship with Inha?"

    Jaemin bowed his head and apologized, "I¡¯m extremely sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to Ms. Eunbi, but at that moment I don¡¯t have any other option to say her that, you are doing well than before only after she went out of your life."

    "Hyung, please don¡¯t apologize to me ever again, I can understand you that you have lied to her because of the affection and the concern you have on me." Young-soo said.

    Jaemin thanked him for understanding him, and said, "Sir, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m crossing my limits but I feel like wanted to say this to you," he paused for a few seconds and Young-soo was impatience on what he was going to say to him. "Why don¡¯t you date Inha for real, because she has been interested in you since before you got married to Ms. Eunbi, therefore why don¡¯t you give her a chance in your heart?"

    Young-soo smirked at him, "hyung, are you joking with me? You knew that only few months ago I got divorce, I can¡¯t imagine getting into another rtionship in a short period and most importantly what people will think about me?"

    "If you find that it¡¯s a big issue to go out for a date soon after a few months of your divorce, then I would say it is also wrong to go out and date someone even after a few years of your divorce." Jaemin said with exasperation.

    Young-soo shook of his head in contempt.

    Jaemin put his hand on his shoulder. "Look Young-soo, you didn¡¯t divorce her for cheating her, you took care of her as good as you can, and you divorced her as by her wish because she was in love with another guy. So there is nothing wrong to get into another rtionship, you knew that you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, being true to yourself is much enough you don¡¯t need to prove everyone that you¡¯re a good man. Don¡¯t worry about what people will think of you because, they don¡¯t know what really has happened in your personal life. Moreover, I¡¯m not telling you that you should date only Park Inha, fall in love with her and marry her. I¡¯m just asking you to go out with her, if you find that you like her then continue to go more dates with her, otherwise you just stop dating her remain as good friends forever." Jaemin advised.

    Young-soo was not convinced of Jaemin¡¯s advises, however he was very happy as he called him using his name instead of calling him with some honorific words such as boss or sir. He stood down from his chair and hugged him, "hyung, finally it took you five years to call me by using my name, do you know how happy I am to hear my name from your mouth?" he asked him and broke the hug, "because of this one reason I will go out with Park Inha,ter I¡¯ll speak to her regarding this matter. But this is going to be my first andst date with her, and promise me that you will not force me again to go out with her."

    Jaemin nodded his head, "I promise you that I¡¯ll not ask to date her again. I¡¯ve always seen you as my younger brother even though I didn¡¯t call you by using your name. I¡¯ll always support and advice you till the end as your elder brother."

    Young-soo felt so d to get some sweet and caring words from him, "hyung, stop thinking about my life and spare some time to think about your life. Now tell me, when are you going to fall in love with a woman and, get married?"

    Jaemin gave him a smile, "Young-soo stop asking me such questions."

    As Young-soo saw that Jaemin was getting ufortable with his question, he decided to tease him more, "my hyung is getting shy all of a sudden, and this means you are in love with a woman, am I right?"

    "Why are you doing this me, Young-soo? It¡¯s not what you are thinking, and I¡¯m not in love with a woman."

    "I could clearly guess that you¡¯re lying, wait let me guess," Young-soo said and started to think, but soon in a few seconds he gave-up on thinking and asked him directly with a pleading eyes, "hyung, I couldn¡¯t guess who that lucky woman was, please tell it to me quickly."

    Jaemin nodded his head, "alright, alright, let me tell you who she is." He said and paused for a few seconds, "she is one of the staff members of this branch hotel, and it¡¯s none other than our front desk employee Choi Da-jung."

    Young-soo pped his hands together with excitement, "That¡¯s so great to hear that from you, hyung, and have you gone out with her?"

    Jaemin shook his head, "no I haven¡¯t, because I haven¡¯t spoken a single word to her."

    Young-soo patted his shoulder, "don¡¯t worry hyung, I¡¯ll help you, and if she agrees to go out with you, let us go out for double date on this weekend. Have you inquired about her current rtionship status whether she was single ormitted?"

    "Yes, I do inquire about it to one of her working colleagues and she said that, currently she was single and, herst rtionship was when she was in her second-year of her under-graduation."

    "Cool you have collected some great information about her, then today in the afternoon during the lunch-break you¡¯re going to ask her to go out with you on this weekend, is that clear, Hyung?" Young-soo asked.

    Jaemin widened his eyes by surprise, "no, Young-soo I¡¯m not going to do this."

    "Why are you getting scared, I didn¡¯t ask you to confess your love to her, I just asked you to ask her to go out with you? Listen, hyung, only if you agree to ask her to go out with you I¡¯ll go out with Inha, otherwise I¡¯ll not go out with her." He said and folded his arms together firmly against his chest, and turn his head to his right.

    As Jaemin saw him getting angry with him like a child, he took a deep breath and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll do it as by your wish, don¡¯t get angry with me Young-soo."

    Young-soo gave him a surprise smile, and asked him, "really?"

    Jaemin nodded his head.

    "Now go to your office room," Young-so put his hand over Jaemin¡¯s back and pushes him to his office room, "You don¡¯t need to work until this afternoon, and prepare how to ask her to go out with you on this weekend, thene meet me and tell what she¡¯s responded to your request."

 Chapter 66 Iâ€™ll always be grateful to her

    In the afternoon during the lunch break Jaemin went to the staff¡¯s cafeteria and looked for Da-jung. As he saw her having the lunch at one of the table chair along with her friends, he went near to her table. Da-jung was startled and got down from her ce, "sir, do you want anything?"

    Jaemin nodded his head, and mustered up his courage to speak with her, "yes, I would like to talk to you in private for a while, so after having your lunch meet me at the poolside area, I¡¯ll be waiting for you." He said and walked out from that ce.

    Da-jung friends who are sitting next to her teased her, "there is something going on between you two."

    Da-jung replied them, "Nothing is going on between us, stop imaging things, and have your food." She had few more spoons of her food and stood down from her chair before finish eating her foodpletely. She excused herself from her friends and went to meet Jaemin on the poolside of the hotel.

    When she reached the poolside area she looked around for him. As she saw him sitting down at one of the edges of the pool lounge chairs, she went near to him and cleared her throat, ahem...ahem purposely to grab his attention. He looked at her and got down from the pool lounge chair, "you came," he said and nervously ran his fingers through his hair.

    Da-jung was looked as nervous as he was. She gazed down on the floor and couldn¡¯t guess why he asked her to meet him. As he called her using her name, ¡¯Da-jung¡¯ she looked at him nervously.

    "I don¡¯t know how to start, but let me tell it to you straight away, the reason I asked you to meet me in private is because," he said and paused for a few seconds, he looked straight into her eyes. "I have been interested in you since the day I saw you when my boss and I was transferred to this branchst year. I would like to know more about you; therefore will you go out with me?"

    Da-jung heart was in her mouth, she already knew that he was interested in her, and her friends used to tease her a lot because of the way he looked at her. Moreover, she has been waiting for this moment for a long and finally today it has happened. She nodded her head with eptance.

    Jaemin gave her a smile, "thank you so much for epting to go out with me," he said and asked her contact number.

    Da-jung was moved as he asked her contact number because, if he would have thought he would have got her contact numbers in other ways by using his influence, but he didn¡¯t do anything like that. Therefore, she shared her contact number with him.

    After sharing their contact number with one another, both of them went to carry-on their official works.

    Jaemin happily went to meet Young-soo in his office room and expressed the happy news to him.

    Young-soo hugged him, "wow hyung, now I¡¯m feeling so happy. Later, let me talk to Inha and if she agrees to go out with me then let¡¯s go out on double date."

    Jaemin broke the hug and nodded his head with a smile.

    Hence, Young-soo has got lots of works to do in his office; he decided to contact Inha once he reaches home at the night.

    During the night time before Young-soo goes to bed he made a call to Inha¡¯s contact number.

    Inha was surprised to get a call from Young-soo, she answered his call soon in a few rings and asked him, "what a surprise, you just contacted me to speak to me."

    Young-soo: "I have some important matter to discuss with you that¡¯s why I contacted you, otherwise why am I going to contact you."

    Inha: "Stop teasing me, Young-soo and tell me what the matter is?"

    Young-sooughed at her reply, "The reason I called you is I want to know whether you¡¯re free at this weekend or not?"

    Inha: "Yes, I¡¯m free, but why are you asking about my schedule?"

    Young-soo: "Jaemin hyung, is going out with his girlfriend and he was bit nervous since it was his first time to take his woman out for a date. I have nned to help him, if you¡¯re willing toe let¡¯s apany them on this weekend."

    Inha was surprised and she never imagined that this day woulde in her life; moreover Young-soo was her long-term crush. "Young-soo, it took you so many years to ask me to go out with you? She asked and agreed to go out with him.

    As she asked him such things Young-soo felt like he wanted to rify about a thing with her, "listen Inha, I¡¯m not asking you to go out with me, we are just going to apany Jaemin hyung and his woman. Don¡¯t assume that I was interested in you and that¡¯s why I ask you to do this. You know about me very well that I always treat you as one of my friends, so don¡¯t get confused between friendship and love."

    Inha: "Yeah, I can understand that. Even I¡¯m just having a crush on you, so I¡¯ll not cross my lines. And I¡¯m not immature woman like your ex-wife. I know about you so don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s just enjoy together on this weekend."

    Young-soo was annoyed as she involves Eunbi in this matter for an unnecessary reason, "Inha for your kind information I would like to say that, Eunbi is not an immature woman as you¡¯re thinking. She may have failed to understand my love but she is not an immature woman. She is such a caring woman; you don¡¯t know how she took care of me, she¡¯s helped me to ovee form my traumatic life which I have been holding it by myself since my childhood. I may have started to ignore her after the divorce but I¡¯ll always be grateful to her."

    Inha could understand him that how much he respects Eunbi still now even after the divorce. "I¡¯m sorry Young-soo, for saying such words about her without properly knowing what has happened between you two."

    Young-soo checked the time of his phone and it reads 11:30 pm, therefore he decided to hang-up the call with her and go to sleep, "that¡¯s ok Inha, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me, and you just told me what you have thought in your mind. Anyways, lets meet on this weekend, now good-night, and bye...bye," he said and hung-up the call. He kept his phone on the bedside table, lied down properly on the bed, covered his body with the help of theforter, and closed his eyes to fall asleep.

 Chapter 67 The double date

    On the weekend, Young-soo woke-up early in the morning; got ready, packed the things which he was needed, and ce it carefully in the car¡¯s trunk. Then he drove his car to Jeju domestic airport to pick-up Inha.

    After picking-up Inha he picked-up Jaemin in his house and then they went to pick-up Da-jung. When they reach near the location of Da-jung¡¯s house, they saw her waiting for them at the bus stop shelter, Young-soo pulled over the car near the bus stop. Jeamin got down from the car to receive her, "are you waiting for us for a long-time?"

    Da-jung shook her head, "no, only a few minutes ago I arrived," she answered him and gave him a questioning look by looking at her boss Young-soo in the car.

    Jaemin couldn¡¯t guess why she¡¯s giving him such looks, "what happened why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Are we going out along with our boss?"

    "Yes, but I¡¯m sorry, I totally forget to tell you that today we are going to go on double date," he said and asked her, "we can¡¯t park the car near the bus stop for a longer time therefore, now shall we move from here?"

    She nodded her head and walked near to the car along with him. Jaemin opened the car door for her, she bowed her head to Young-soo and Inha one by one before getting in the car, and they did bow their heads in return. Once she entered in the car, Jaemin entered in, sat down next to her, and shut the car¡¯s door.

    "Shall we move?" Young-soo asked them. Both Jaemin and Da-jung nodded her heads with ¡¯hmm.¡¯ And Young-soo drove the car from that ce. After a while he introduced Inha to Da-jung saying, "Meet my childhood friend, Park Inha." Both thedies smiled by looking at one-another. Young-soo adjusted the car¡¯s rear view mirror and looked at Da-jung¡¯s reflection, as he saw that she felt so ufortable to travel with them, he asked her to make herselffortable and feel free like she used to be with her friends, and even he requested her to call him oppa if she would like to call him.

    "Sure, sir, I¡¯ll try to call you as oppa as by your wish," she said with some hesitation.

    Jaemin held one of her hands, intertwined his fingers with her, and put it on his thigh with a smile.

    After thirty minutes of the car ride they reached the destination; it was a go-kart arena and Young-soo parked the car carefully at the parking lot of that ce. Then all four of them entered in the arena, after finishing all the formalities for the ride, one of the staff members took them to the racing track. The staff member gave some basic instructions before they ride the go-kart; the couples wore the helmet on their heads, and sat down on the two seated go kart.

    Before they start the race Young-soo challenged Jaemin that, the couple who has the least wining rate out of the threeps, today they should take the response to the rest of the expenses of the date.

    Jaemin epted to the challenge with a thumbs-up sigh and gets ready for the race by racing the go kart¡¯s speed. As soon as the staff member waved the g both the couples drove the go kart with high-speed. At the beginning Jaemin and his girlfriend was in the lead and they won the firstp, however Young-soo and Inha took the lead in the second and the thirdp, and won the race. They got down of the go kart and jumped in triumph, Jaemin and Da-jung smiled at them with defeat.

    Then Young-soo took them to the flea market, and for lunch he took them to the private beach area there he¡¯s arranged a caravan camp. Both Young-soo and Jaemin prepared the lunch while the women helped the men by chopping the vegetables. Young-soo set the charcoal barbecue grill and started to grill the meat which he¡¯s bought. After preparing the lunch, they had it together under the caravan canopy.

    When they finish having the lunch it was almost 3:40 pm. Jaemin and Do-jung went for a walk together on the seashore of the beach.

    Young-soo sat down on the foldable recliner chair and rxed himself by taking a sunbath. Inha took another recliner chair from the caravan and ced it next to Young-soo. She sat down on the chair, ced her hands behind her head as a pillow, sighed deeply, "Jaemin and Da-Jung are looks so good together, aren¡¯t they?"

    "Yes, they do, I¡¯m so happy finally my hyung has met the love of his life." Young-soo said.

    "He found the love of his life, when are going to find the right woman of your life, Young-soo?"

    He turned his head to her side, looked at her, and said, "Everything has been decided by God especially when ites to life partner, so when timees I¡¯ll surely meet my woman, and one day I¡¯ll lead a happy life with her."

    Inha was happy to get some positive response from him because she thought he would say that he doesn¡¯t have any ns on re-marriage. Therefore, she decided to test him more, "what will you say, if I take this date seriously and confess my love to you?"

    Young-soo was startled to hear that from her, he got down from his chair, "don¡¯t ever dare to say like that to me ever again, I¡¯m warning you, Inha" he said sternly.

    Inha got down from her chair, went near to him, and hugged him all of a sudden. Young-soo widened his eyes in surprise and quickly broke the hug. He held her shoulders, and said, "Inha, behave yourself."

    Inha let her head down and wept, "Young-soo, the feeling I¡¯m having on you is not a crush, it¡¯s a love, and I don¡¯t know when I have fallen in love with you. I always believe that everything is happening for a reason; even when you got divorced I felt like it has happened for a reason that I¡¯lle into your life as your better-half." She held one of his hands, "please try to understand me, Young-soo. I feel like I wanted to take care of you and heel the pain which was given by Eunbi."

    Young-soo shut his eyes with displeased, "look Inha the feeling you have on me is not a love."

    She stopped him before he finishes off on what he¡¯se to say, "No, it¡¯s a love I¡¯m not a teenager to get infatuation on you."

    "Inha, will you stop interrupting me before I finish saying on what I¡¯m trying to say," he said with fierce and paused for a few seconds. As he saw that she looks so startled, he calmed down himself by taking a deep breath, "listen Inha, You¡¯re forcing yourself to fall in love with me, because you¡¯ve fallen in love with me by pitying my situation. I don¡¯t want such kind of a love. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m hurting your feelings, I¡¯m just saying you the truth. And I¡¯m sorry if my words are hurting your feelings." He said and bowed his head, "I¡¯ve never seen you with the thought of love, because you are my friend, so don¡¯t spoil the purity of our friendship."

 Chapter 68 I donâ€™t want to hear any advice

    Inha was way too disappointed in him for rejecting her love proposal, "it¡¯s my entire fault I should have waited for some more months to confess my love to you, I¡¯m an idiot that who doesn¡¯t know how to control my feelings. I agree friendship is connected with purity but I¡¯ll not agree with you that the purity of our friendship will get spoiled because of the love. There were many couples in this world has be lovers after being best friends."

    "Inha please try to understand that every person in this world has different opinions and perspective about life, and I¡¯m not saying that each and every male and female friend in this world should not fall in love with one another, or they should not get married. I¡¯m just saying about the thoughts I¡¯m having on you because I have very high opinion on you and I respect you a lot as my friend, therefore I can¡¯t see you with some feelings in my heart. And even if you¡¯ve confessed your love to me after a few months my answer will be the same, so don¡¯t waste your time, and stop improving your feelings on me from now on." Young-soo replied.

    Inha wiped the tears from her face, "alright you don¡¯t need to change the line you have drawn between the friendship and love. I feel like I¡¯m ill-fated because I have confessed my love to you with a hope that you¡¯ll ept it for sure. Therefore I can¡¯t stay here even for a minute, I¡¯m leaving now." She said and went to the caravan took her handbag and walked out from that ce.

    Young-soo didn¡¯t stop her, he just let her go, though he was also felt so disturbed. He sat down on the foldable recliner chair; massaged his forehead with upset feelings, and thought, ¡¯why this is happening to me, I should haven¡¯t asked her out to this double date by listening to hyung¡¯s words.¡¯ As he doesn¡¯t like to think about this matter anymore, he closed his eyes and rxed himself.

    When Jaemin and Da-jung has return back to the caravan camp Young-soo was sound asleep on the foldable recliner chair. They were puzzled that where did Inha went by leaving Young-soo all alone, they sat together on the mattress a few meters away from Young-soo and talk to one-another, until he wakes-up of his own.

    In a while Young-soo woke-up, stifled a yawn, and looked at them, "when did you guyse? Hyung, you would have woken me up, are you guys are waiting for such a lone time?"

    "Only a few minutes back wee, and you have been sound asleep so we didn¡¯t like to wake you up, therefore we let you sleep. And by the way where did Inha went, since we came back we didn¡¯t see her presence?" Jaemin asked.

    Young-soo pressed his lips together tight, "a while ago she left saying that she doesn¡¯t feel like to stay here with us," he said with annoyance. "Don¡¯t ask me about her, hyung. I¡¯m feeling so upset now shall we return back to our houses?¡¯

    Jaemin and Da-jung could understand that something has happened between them. As Young-soo looks so upset, Jaemin doesn¡¯t wanted to ask him anything in front of Da-jung, he decided to ask him about this matterter, and replied him, "yes, let¡¯s leave from here now."

    They packed their belonging and Young-soo kept his belonging in the car¡¯s trunk. As Young-soo doesn¡¯t feel like to drive the car, he gave the car key to Jaemin asked him to drive the car, and sat down at the back passenger seat of the car. Da-jung sat down on the front passenger seat, and Jaemin drove the car from that ce. First they dropped Da-jung at her house. Then Young-soo asked Jaemin to drop him off at his house, and ask him to take the car to his house and bring it on tomorrow morning to the office.

    Jaemin nodded his head and drove the car to his house, while on the way to Young-soo¡¯s house; Jaemin asked him, "why are you looking so upset and what really has happened between you and Inha.

    Young-soo said everything to him after-all he was the main reason to ask him to go out with Inha. After hearing everything from Young-soo Jaemin was surprised because he never imagined that Inha would confess her love to Young-soo this quickly. Therefore he advised him, "Young-soo don¡¯t feel upset because you said everything clearly to her on what you¡¯re thinking about her, so don¡¯t worry she¡¯ll understand you, and nothing wrong will happen. Don¡¯t get confused by thinking too much about it try to be cool as you always use to be, and you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I know that my apology will never solve anything even though I sincerely apologies to you, hence I was forced you to go out with her, I¡¯m sorry I should haven¡¯t forced you to do some unnecessary things."

    Young-soo felt like he doesn¡¯t want to hear any kind of advice regarding love because he has already experienced a lot, "hyung, just drive the car without saying anything to me, drive much faster and safer, and drop me off quickly at my house. I feel like I wanted to be alone." He said and rested his head over the head rest of the seat and closed his eyes.

    After that Jaemin didn¡¯t utter single word with him, and concentrated on his driving. When they reached his house Jaemin pulled over the car in front of Young-soo¡¯s house, and said, "Young-soo we have reached your house."

    Young-soo opened his eyes, asked Jaemin to open the car¡¯s trunk, and got down of the car. Jaemin did hit the button of the car¡¯s trunk, got down of the car, and helped him to carry his belongings to the house. Young-soo thanked Jaemin for helping him, and wished him good-night when Jaemin was about to drive the car from his ce. Jaemin wished him good-night in return and drove the car.

    Young-soo entered in his house andy down on the corner sofa at the living room. In a few seconds his phone vibrated in his pants pocket for the text message notification. He took his phone out from his pants pocket to check who has sent him the messages at this hour. When he looked at his phone he was surprised to get some messages from Eunbi. He read her text message first, it says, "why did she send me these pictures, and you better ask her to not disturb me anymore."

    After the reading the message he couldn¡¯t guess whom she¡¯s mentioned about in the text, so he downloaded the forwarded picture messages sent by Eunbi. When he saw the pictures he was startled and got down from the sofa, because it was the pictures of him and Inha taken together today at the double date. He felt as though he wanted to throw away the phone and break it to pieces, however he controlled his anger, and replied to her text, "I apologize in behalf of her, I¡¯ll talk to her regarding this matter and ask her to not send you such messages or call you to your contact number anymore."

 Chapter 69 Stop blaming me

    After forwarding the messages to Young-soo which was sent by Inha, Eunbi waited impatiently for Young-soo¡¯s reply to her message, and at the same time she was way too excited to message him after a long. She couldn¡¯t stay at one ce for a few seconds, she walked from one corner to the other in her room by holding her smart-phone in her hand. She was way too tensed for his reply as though a high-school student wait for the final exam results.

    As soon as her phone vibrated for a message notification, she looked at her phone to check who has sent her a message, and it reads Young-soo¡¯s name on the phone¡¯s disy. She opened that message with an excitement and read the message. After reading his message she thought, ¡¯why is he apologizing in behalf of her for her mistake, is he really having feelings for her?¡¯

    She sat down at the couch at her room, ¡¯why do I thinking about him, and why do I care whether if he date Inha or some other woman?¡¯ she asked herself and gently pped her cheeks with both of her hands, e back to your sense Eunbi, you guys have already got divorce so you don¡¯t need to think about him. Now all you wanted is that Inha should not disturb you by sending you some messages, or call you to your contact number.¡¯

    She replied to his text message, "thank you so much." Then she typed the next text message, "how are you doing?" but before she touches the send icon, she erased the message which she has typed, kept her phone on the bed side table, and went to bed.

    Young-soo read Eunbi¡¯s text message and made a call to Inha¡¯s contact number but she didn¡¯t answer his call, and his call has been forwarded to an automotive voice message system. He tried once again to reach her through her phone even this time she didn¡¯t answer his call. Young-soo felt so agitated, however he convinced himself by saying, ¡¯maybe she might have been sleeping now, after-all it was a tiring day.¡¯

    He removed his shirt and pants went to the bathroom, filled some warm water in the bathtub, and got in. Hey down in the bathtub and rxed himself.

    Next day in the morning, Jaemin send a car to Young-soo¡¯s house for Young-soo to go to the office. When he reached his office he attended the weekly meeting and returned back to his office room in the afternoon. He sat down on his chair and loosened-up his neck tie, he took his phone and made a call to Inha¡¯s contact number, and today she answered his call in a few rings.

    Inha: "Hello~ why are you kept on calling me sincest night, are you checking me whether I am alive or not?"

    Young-soo: "Now why are you speaking to me as if I have hurt your feelings on purpose? Furthermore, I didn¡¯t contact you to know how you¡¯re doing. I want to know why you send the pictures of us taken together yesterday on the double date to Eunbi¡¯s phone number."

    Inha was bewildered on what he was talking about, therefore she checked her phone whether she¡¯s sent any messages to Eunbist-night without her knowledge, but it shows that she hasn¡¯t sent any messages to her yesterday, and herst text conversation with Eunbi was a few months ago. "No, Young-soo I didn¡¯t send any pictures to Eunbi¡¯s phone number."

    Young-soo: "stop lying and ept the truth to me, Inha. If you didn¡¯t send her those messages from your phone number then who would have sent that to her? If you don¡¯t know how to lie then just ept the truth. I¡¯m warning you for onest, if you try to disturb Eunbi again I¡¯ll make you face the consequences so badly. If you wanted to take revenge on me try to revenge me directly, stop involving Eunbi in this matter because Eunbi and I don¡¯t have any rtionship between us. Therefore, behave yourself."

    Inha was annoyed with him as he kept on yelling at her without letting her to speak, "have you finished saying what you have wanted to say?" she asked him and paused for a few seconds, "now listen to me, I swear that,st-night I didn¡¯t send any messages to Eunbi. I don¡¯t care whether you believe it or not it¡¯s up to you, but that¡¯s the truth. I don¡¯t have any intention to lie to you, and one day you will regret for ming me unwanted." She said and hung up the call.

    Inha was clueless that what happened to Young-soo and why he does not believe her words. She roughly flipped her hair from left to right with annoyance.

    Actually, yesterday what happened was, after quarreling with Young-soo Inha checked in to the hotel at Jeju Ind to spend the night. Shey down on the bed and cried helplessly, her heartache when she recalled her conversation with him. After a while she ordered a bottle of wine, drank-up the entire bottle, and fall asleep on the bed. Since the moment she left from the caravan camp she didn¡¯t take out her phone from her handbag until next morning.

    After speaking to Inha over the phone Young-soo contacted Eunbi and assured her, "I have spoken to Inha and I guarantee you that she¡¯ll not disturb you anymore. And may I know from which phone number she has sent you those messages?"

    Eunbi: "I received those messages from her same old phone number."

    Young-soo: "Oh I see."

    Eunbi: "Why are you asking me about that, is there any problem?"

    He doesn¡¯t want to share his phone conversation which he had with Inha, "nothing, you carry on your works," he replied her and hung-up the call.

    Eunbi expected him, at-least today he would ask her that, how she is doing. She felt as disappointed in him as he didn¡¯t ask her anything like that. However, on the other hand she felt so happy to hear his voice over the phone after such a long time.

 Chapter 70 He appeared all of a sudden in my mind

    Young-soo was clueless that why Inha wasid to him regarding her messages to Eunbi. ¡¯What she¡¯s going to achieve by lying to me?¡¯ he wondered and closed his eyes by resting his head on the headrest of his chair. After a few minutes he heard a knock at his office door, he sat properly on the chair. As soon as he saw Jaemin and Da-jung are entering in, he stered a smile on his face and weed them.

    "Da-jung said that she wanted to show some gratitude to you for the arrangements you¡¯ve done yesterday on the double date, therefore today she¡¯s prepared the lunch at her home by herself, and bought it for you." Jaemin said.

    Young-soo got down from his chair and walked near to them, "I¡¯m so eager to have the lunch prepared by my sister-inw, and I¡¯m feeling so hungry now. Therefore, pleasee and serve me the lunch, Da-jung." He said and sat down on the sofa.

    While Da-jung prepares the lunch at her home, she was hesitant whether Young-soo will have the food she¡¯s prepared for him or not. But, now she felt so happy when he said that he was so eager to have her preparations. She ced the insted lunch bag on the tea-table which was next to the sofa, and said, "Thank you so much sir, for epting to have my preparation."

    Young-soo was disappointed with her for calling him sir when there were any staff members around them, "Da-jung, yesterday I asked you to call me oppa, when we have an un-official chat, did you forget that?"

    Da-jung gave him a smile, "alright, oppa, from now on I¡¯ll call you oppa as by your wish," she said and un-zipped the zipper of the insted lunch bag, and took out the lunch boxes. She served him the rice with some chicken stew, along with kimichi, egg-rolls, and braised baby potatoes.

    Young-soo put the napkin on hisp and first had the spoonful of rice along with the chicken stew, andmented with a thumbs-up sign, "Wow, it tastes really good." And he asked Jaemin and Da-jung to have the lunch along with him.

    Da-jung smiled at him with triumph, she served some food to Jaemin and served some for herself, and had it with them.

    At Inha¡¯s house, she felt so upset that why Young-soo is making such an unwanted me on her. She took her smart-phone and thought, ¡¯should I back-up my phone to know whether did I really sent any messages to Eunbi without my knowledge,¡¯ she went to the back-up option on her smart-phone but before she select the back-up option she changed her mind, ¡¯why should I back-up my phone, I knew that I didn¡¯t send any messages to Eunbi, then why should I prove it to Young-soo with some proof.¡¯ She thought and kept her smart-phone aside.

    Eunbi rxed herself in her office room for a while after having the lunch. She smiled at herself by recalling her phone conversation with Young-soo. ¡¯I should thank Inha for sending those messages to my phone number, because of her message I got a chance to talk with Young-soo after a long,¡¯ she thought and continued to go through some of the office files by concentrating seriously.

    Min-suk went to meet Eunbi in her office because it has been a week since theyst met. Eunbi was surprised with his visit and weed him in. Min-suk sat down on the sofa, Eunbi sat beside him by letting some distance between them. However, Min-suk moved closer to her, made sure to not let any gap in-between them, and encircled his arm around her shoulder. "Are you free right now?"

    "Yes, I almost finished my works and I¡¯ll be free in a while," Eunbi said.

    "Shall we go to the cinema?" he asked her and said, "It has been a week since west went out together, and shall we go out today?"

    Eunbi was excited as soon as he asked her to go to watch the cinema with him, "sure, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll do the rest of my workster tomorrow." She said and fixed her make-up, took her handbag, and asked him, "Shall we move?"

    Min-suk nodded his head and they walked out of her office room together by holding their hands. They went to theater, and there as soon the movie started Eunbi fall asleep on her seat due to her hectic work schedules. Min-suk was way too upset to see her sleeping in the theater without enjoying the movie with him.

    Once the movie ended Min-suk waked her up. She woke up, and apologized to Min-suk by exining about her busy work schedules. However shepromised him, and took him to the restaurant to have the dinner. They enjoyed their dinner together by having some sweet conversations.

    Min-suk took her safely to her home through his car, when they reached her home he pulled over the car few meters before the entrance gate of her home, and turned off his car¡¯s engine. "So, did you enjoy the date?"

    She nodded her head and said, "Yeah, I enjoyed it."

    "Don¡¯t you feel like you wanted to give something special to me? Min-suk asked her.

    "It was an unexpected date, so next time when we go out I¡¯ll surprise you with some presents."

    Min-suk shook his head with disappointment, "I¡¯m not asking about the present."

    "Then?" she asked him with a questioning look.

    He unbuckled his seat-belt, leaned to her side also unbuckled her seat-belt making her heat beat for him. He looked at her, "today I would like to mark our date," he said and tilted his head to his right side. He moved his face closer to hers inch by inch, slowly and steadily. Eunbi¡¯s heart was beating on rapid speed, as he stared intensely into her eyes, she closed her eyes and got ready for their first kiss, but all of a sudden Young-soo¡¯s face appeared in her mind. She opened her eyes widely, pushed Min-suk away from her before hends a kiss on her lips.

 Chapter 71 Why am I feeling this way?

    Eunbi stopped Min-suk with some courage before hended a kiss on her lips, but she doesn¡¯t know how to manage the situation when Min-suk asked her with a frown, "what¡¯s wrong with you, Eunbi?"

    She couldn¡¯t able to think properly, and doesn¡¯t know how to exin him that Young-soo¡¯s face has appeared in her mind all of a sudden. She knew that she was bad at lying, she prayed to God in her mind to give her some ideas to manage this situation, and in a few seconds an idea popped in her mind, "I...I...felt like I¡¯m going to sneeze, that¡¯s why I stopped you," she said and sneezed purposely.

    Then she checked the time of her wrist watch, it reads 11:45 pm, "It¡¯s going to be mid-night, and my parents will be worried because I didn¡¯t inform them that I¡¯m going out with you after the work. I¡¯m sorry Min-suk, I have to leave now." she took her handbag, opened the car¡¯s door, got down of it and walked into the house.

    Min-suk was way too disappointed in her; he gritted his teeth and closed his eyes with annoyance. His face turned red with anger for stopping him when he was about to kiss her. He couldn¡¯t guess that why she has behaved like that to him. Because he was way too excited to mark this date by doing something special with her, in addition it was his first time he tried to get closer to her with some intimate thoughts. However, she spoiled everything with just a single sneeze on purpose.

    When Eunbi went to her home, her parents were already gone to sleep without waiting for her. Since the day she got divorce her parents haven¡¯t talked to her properly because they were against to her decision on divorce. Before she got the divorce they tried really hard to convince her to make her live with Young-soo by saying the importance of the marriage, but Eunbi didn¡¯t listened to their words. Therefore, they just let her be the way she wanted to, and as a parents duty they took care of her by giving her the higher posting in their business, with a concern that other¡¯s should see their daughter with some respect in the society.

    Eunbi went to her room, changed her dress and lie down on the bed. She thought that, ¡¯why did Young-soo¡¯s face appear in my mind when Min-suk tried to kiss me. Why am I feeling this way and why I couldn¡¯t enjoy my life with Min-suk which I¡¯ve wish to?¡¯ She took her phone and looked at the picture of her and Young-soo taken together in their Jeju Ind house. ¡¯You are enjoying your life normally with your friends, and going out to date with Park Inha, but I couldn¡¯t able to enjoy my life like you do. Why are you killing me alive, Young-soo stop appearing in my mind,¡¯ she said by looking at his picture, and deleted all of his pictures and his contact number from her phone¡¯s memory.

    While at the Jeju Ind, Young-soo woke up all of a sudden from his deep sleep, he sat-up on the bed, switched on the light above the bedside table. He checked the time at the digital clock on the bedside table and it reads 12:20 am, he felt something strange, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why he woke up in the middle of the sleep, and he has never experienced such situations before. He could guess that something is going to happen to him but he doesn¡¯t know whether it is a bad or good thing. He took his phone to make a call to his parents to make sure whether they are doing good or not, but he doesn¡¯t want to call and disturb them at this hour. Therefore, he decided to call themter tomorrow in the morning.

    Hey down on the bed to go back to sleep, but it has been more than a twenty minutes he couldn¡¯t able to fall asleep, and he kept on stirred on the bed from one position to the other. He was annoyed with himself that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, he got down from the bed, took his pillow and nket, and went to the living room.

    He put the pillow and nket at one corner of the sofa at the living room, switched on television,y down on the sofa, and cover his body with the help of the nket. After watching somete night television programs for a while, he was distracted from his negative thoughts and falls asleep eventually.

    Next day in the morning as soon as he woke up he made a call to his father, and after talking to him for a while hees to know that they are doing well. He breathed a sigh of relief, and gets ready to go to his office.

 Chapter 72 Meeting a strange woman

    In the office Young-soo felt the same strange feeling likest-night, even after speaking to his father knowing that they are doing fine at Seoul. Therefore he couldn¡¯t able to concentrate on his work properly.

    He discussed about his matter with Jaemin and Jaemin checked whether he has got fever or not by putting his palm over Young-soo¡¯s forehead, however his temperatures are normal. Jaemin exined that he was feeling strange because of the stress he has handled with his personal lifetely. Therefore, he advised Young-soo to take some rest for a while without making any unwanted thoughts in his mind. If he continues to feel so strange even after taking some rest for a while he asked him to go consult it with the doctor.

    Young-soo agreed with him, "You are right, hyung. I¡¯ll take rest for a while so don¡¯t let anybody to meet me for an hour."

    Jaemin nodded his head; took the remote control of the hollow shutter blinds and switched on the blinds of Young-soo¡¯s office room. Young-soo got up from his chair,y down on the couch, and Jaemin turned off the lights. Hence, he didn¡¯t get quality of sleepst night he fell asleep in a few minutes as soon Jaemin left his office room.

    Jaemin didn¡¯t wake him up after an hour instead he let him sleep for some more, because this was his first time to see Young-soo take rest in the day time.

    When Young-soo woke up of his own from a deep sleep, he checked the time of his wrist watch, and it reads 1:30 pm. He was surprised by himself that he slept for more than an hour during the daytime. After sleeping for a while he felt so refreshed and didn¡¯t get that strange feelings again.

    That day he worked till 9:30 pm to equalize it for sleeping on the daytime. While he was returning back to his house through his car, he stopped the car for the red traffic signal, and waited for the traffic signal to turn green. All of a sudden a woman in her mid-twenties stood in-front of his car by widely spreading her hands without crossing the road, and said, "Stop the car I need to cross the road."

    Young-soo was startled and widened his eyes; he couldn¡¯t hear a single words which she has said by looks at his car. As that woman was stumbled to stand straight at one ce he guessed that she was drunk. In a blink of a second she took vomit over the hood of his car. Young-soo lost his patience, and got down of his car with annoyance, "jeogiyo, don¡¯t you have some manners?"

    She sped her hands together, and apologized, "I¡¯m extremely sorry sir, and I didn¡¯t mean to do it on purpose." Then she wept and leaned her body against him.

    Young-soo was rmed and the traffic signal was turned green, and the vehicles behind his car were started to horns continuously. Young-soo just holds her carefully made her sat down on the roadside tform, and when he was about to walk from there, few of thedies who walk passes her on the tform said by looking him, "how cruel he is to let his drunken woman alone on the tform."

    Young-soo shut his eyes with a great insult, and now he couldn¡¯t let that woman alone on the roadside tform. The vehicles behind his car were kept on horns him to drive his car from there, he doesn¡¯t know what to do, even he doesn¡¯t have time to think clearly. Therefore, he just carried her in his arms and made her sit down at the back passenger seat of his car; he quickly got in, and drove the car from that ce.

    He pulled over the car at the legal parking area, and switched on the parking lights of the car. He turned his head, looked at her, and he was disappointed to see her sleeping in the car. He tried to wake her up by gently shaking her body but she didn¡¯t wake up. He took her handbag, checked whether she has got any id-cards to get her house address, but there were none in her handbag, except only few beauty products. ¡¯How could she live in this world without a mobile phone? May be she must have lost it somewhere else,¡¯ he thought and threw the handbag next to her. He doesn¡¯t want to take her to the police station and handover to them like a criminal, therefore he took her to his house as he has got no other choice.

    Once he reached his house, he parked the car in his house garage, he carried her in his arms, took her to the room which was used by Eunbi, and made hery down on the bed. Then he removed her shoes, and covered her body with the nket.

    He went to his roomy down on his bed with a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 73 About that strange woman

    Next day in the morning Young-soo woke up first, did his morning routines, and waited for that woman to wake up.

    In the room she woke up by stretching her arms above her head on the bed. She adjusted her eyes to the brightness of the room, looked around the room, shee to know that it was not her room, and she was in an unfamiliar ce. She couldn¡¯t able to think anything properly because her headaches so badly as if it¡¯s going to burst out at any moment.

    When she noticed that she was almost naked by wearing only her brassiere and panties, it took her to the core. She sat up on the bed, hugged her legs, put her forehead over her knees, shut her eyes and think that how did she ended up sleeping at this unfamiliar cest night.

    Yesterday evening in her house; after seeing her civil service exam result, she was upset that she got failed again in the first level of the exam in the second attempt. Her parents scolded her so badly for not getting to the next level in the exam. She was already felt so upset with her exam result, her parents words were disturbed her even more, and it made her think that she was not good for nothing.

    She couldn¡¯t able to stay in the house by listening their words, she took her handbag informed them that she¡¯s going to her part time work, and left the house.

    She walked out of the house without knowing where she was heading to, and she has been walking for more than an hour. Currently she was not in contact with any of her friends because all of them were got ced at some decent job with decent monthly sry.

    When she saw the park she entered in and sat down at one of the concrete bench, tears was automatically fallen down from her eyes, she wiped off her tears with her fingers. She felt so low and alone because each and everything in her life didn¡¯t go smoothly even after trying her best. She got low scores in the CSAT exam, and got admission in one of the not so famous colleges at Jeju Ind. She graduated her Bachelor ofmerce with second ss honors with upper division. And a year back she got broke-up with her boyfriend after dating him for two years.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why this is happening to her and why her parents were treating her without any affection. She wants her parents to treat her with some love and support her in the failures, because she loves them so much. She cried in silence at the park at one point her eyes got dried and didn¡¯t let any single drop of tears. She felt so tired after crying for a while. When she looked around the area she doesn¡¯t know when the sun goes down and the sky be dark.

    She got down from the concrete bench and walked on the roadside tform. She entered in at one of the Pojangmacha (tent bar) she sat down at one of the table and ordered Bulgogi and a bottle of Soju. She had her Bulgogi along with some shorts of Soju, and then she had another two bottles of Soju. She paid the bill and then shees to know that she left her smart-phone at her house when she left the house in a hurry. In her house the only person who respects and adores her was her younger brother. He always used to support her and cheer her up when her parents used to scold her. And today he went out for a college tour, otherwise he would have never let her go alone from the house.

    She felt like everything was darkened in her life like a night sky. When she saw that some people are crossing the road, she walked near to the crosswalk to cross the road before the crosswalk signal turns red. However she stood in front of the car and vomited over the hood of the car, then she apologized to that car¡¯s owner.

    Back to Young-soo¡¯s house, she remembered still that and couldn¡¯t able to remember what has happened after that. She massaged her hair with frustration that she couldn¡¯t able to remember that how did she ended up sleeping at an unfamiliar ce. She calmed herself down by taking a few deep breathes, and decided to wear her dress first.

    She wrapped the nket around her body got down from the bed, took her white t-shirt and pale blue jeans pants from the floor, wore that, and fixed her hair by looking at her reflection on the room¡¯s mirror. She took her handbag, slowly opened the room door by making sure to not make any noises. She looked at the living room and there was no one in there. She heard a noisese out from the room which was opposite to the room, where she sleptst night. She tip-toed to that room, slowly opened that room¡¯s door, and peeped in; there she saw half-naked man wearing only the pants. She quickly wide open the room¡¯s door and yelled, "yeah, you kidnapper."

    Young-soo turned around by hearing her voice, as he saw her running to him by raising her hands to hit him. Young-soo was scared and with a shocked facial expression he protects himself by raising his hands up in defense. When she was about to hit him on his face, unexpectedly she tripped on her own foot and fall forward, Young-soo grabbed her waists with his hands to protect her before she falls down and get hurt, however he loosed his bnce and fell down on the bed together.

 Chapter 74 Shes joined as his new employee

    She fell on top of his body on the bed, and quickly straddle him on the bed, "how dare you are to kidnap me?" She grabbed his shoulders, and shook him, "You have kidnapped a wrong person, I¡¯m ck belt in Taekwondo, now you are going to die in my hands." She said and raised her hand higher above her head to give him a punch on his face.

    Young-soo widened his eyes with fright, he quickly grabbed her hands before shends a punch on his face, rolled over the bed along with her, and straddled her. He pinned her hands on either side of her head. She struggled to get free from his grip, but he tightened his grip on her wrists.

    "Will you stop struggling to get free from my grip and listen to me?" He asked her and exined everything to her, thatst-night how did she end-up sleeping at his ce."

    After hearing his exnations she gave him a questioning look. Young-soo released her hands from his grasp and gets down from the bed. Shey down on his bed without moving an inch. Young-soo put his hands over his hips, "excuse me, miss would you please get up from the bed and leave my house now?" he said and showed his hand to the exit of the room.

    She blinked her eyes twice; quickly gets down from the bed. She bowed her head to him, "I¡¯m sorry to suspect you as a kidnapper it was purely a misunderstanding and thank you so much for helping mest-night, sir," she said, and picked her handbag from the floor and walked out of the house.

    Young-soo smirked, and thought, ¡¯if I was bit careless she would have broken my face, thank god I just protected myself from her before she does that.¡¯ Then he put on his shirt and gets ready to go to his office.

    When she reaches her home, she entered in the house by thinking that her parents are going to scold her severely for not returning back homest-night. But to her surprise her mother hugged her, and inquired softly, "Gong-joo, where did you wentst-night? Are you all right? We have been looking for youst-night without sleeping for a minute. We couldn¡¯t reach you over the phone, do you know how worried we are. We apologize for being rude to you for not passing at the civil service exam. Please don¡¯t do like this ever again if we scold you, and try to understand that we scolded you for your own good."

    Gong-joo broke the hug and wiped the tears from her mother¡¯s face, "don¡¯t cry omma, I¡¯ll take the civil service exam again and make it through to the next level, and get the job by working hard even more than before. I missed my mobile phone somewhere that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t reach me through the contact number."

    "No, Gong-joo you don¡¯t need to take the civil service exam if you don¡¯t want to, and from now on we¡¯ll not force you to do this and that. Just do whatever you wish to do; we will support you even if you work in any one of the private sectors." Her father said.

    Gong-joo was so happy to hear those supportive words of them, and she was overwhelmed with happiness. She hugged her father, "thank you so much Appa for supporting me, and I¡¯ll make you proud."

    Her father patted her shoulders, "do whatever you wish to do, we will support you, now go freshen up let¡¯s have our breakfast together."

    She nodded her head and went to her room, she felt like she got some hope that she¡¯ll achieve something in her life. She took the bath, and had her breakfast with her parents.

    After that she went to do her part-time job at the convenience store. In the evening she met one of her college-mate, and it was none other than Jaemin¡¯s girlfriend Choi Da-jung. During the college days they never used to speak much they were just long distance friends. However, Da-jung was worried to see Gong-joo to work as a part-time worker even after graduating her bachelor degree.

    Gong-joo asked permission for a few minutes from her boss to talk with Da-jung. First Gong-joo inquired about Da-Jung¡¯s works. Then Da-jung informed her that the job recruitment are on-going at her working ce, therefore she asked Gong-joo to apply for the job interview through online at the official website of the hotel which she¡¯s working.

    Gong-joo thanked her for giving her such information on the right timing, as she was looking for some regr full-time job which provides decent monthly sry. Da-jung wished her best of luck and went to her home.

    That following night Gong-joo sent her resume through the official website of the hotel which was rmended by Da-jung. After a day she got an interview call. She attended the interview, and selected as one of the front desk employee. She was so happy to get a job at one of the luxury hotel as a full time worker. She has been waited for this moment of her life to arrive for a more than a year, even her parents, and her younger brother were so happy for her. She celebrated her happy moment with her family members by taking them out for a dinner.

    After a week the day hase for her to join in the hotel as a front desk employee. She got blessings from her parents and went to her work, and her parents presented her a new smart-phone for joining the first full time job. Once she reached her work ce she changed her dress as formal zer and skirt at the employee¡¯s dress changing zone.

    Gong-joo doesn¡¯t know that Young-soo was the CEO of the hotel, and even Young-soo doesn¡¯t know that she was newly joined as a front desk employee. When Young-soo arrived to the hotel he was shocked to see her at the front desk. He went near to the front desk, read her name on the name tag, "Miss Gong-joo may I know what you are doing here?"

    Gong-joo was as shocked as Young-soo to see him there, "I¡¯m one of the employees at this hotel, please tell me, how I may help you, sir?"

    He nodded his head, and asked her to follow him, that he has some matters to discuss with her.

    "Sorry sir, I¡¯m not allowed to have un-official chat with the guests." Gong-joo replied.

    Da-jung rushed to the front desk as she saw her boss was asking something to Gong-joo. She bowed her head to Young-soo, "she is on her first day of her training duty sir, please tell me how I may help you, sir?" she asked politely.

    "Miss Da-jung say who I am to miss Gong-joo, and send her to my office room immediately." He said and walked away from that ce.

    As soon as he left Da-jung said that he is the CEO and the only son of this hotel¡¯s owner.

    Gong-joo widened her eyes in surprise by knowing about his identity. And she went to meet him in his office room with fear that whether he¡¯s going to fire her from her job right away.

 Chapter 75 Itâ€™s the fate

    She knocked his office room door and entered in. Young-soo was sitting down on his chair; as he saw her he turned on hisptop and asked her to sit down on the chair parallel to his table.

    As she did sit down on the chair he asked her to take hisptop, and type what he¡¯s going to say.

    Gong-joo was scared whether he¡¯s asking her to type the job resignation letter. She gets down from the chair, bowed her head to him, "Sir, I apologize for suspecting you as a kidnapper, please don¡¯t fire me from this job. It¡¯s my long-term dream to go for a full-time job, please sir please don¡¯t fire me from this job."

    He chuckled at her because he doesn¡¯t have any intentions on fire her from the job due to some personal reasons, though he felt like he wanted to tease her. "Miss Gong-joo, stop wasting my time with your apologies and type what I ask you to type in the MS Word."

    "Why are you doing this to me, sir? I have apologized more than enough to you for that matter, so please consider my apologies, sir." She pleaded him.

    He rubbed his jaw-line gently by staring at her, "I feel like I wanted to ept your apologies but something stops me. However, I¡¯ll consider your apologies only if you tell me the truth, did you say anything about our matter to any of your office colleagues?"

    She shook her head quickly, "no, sir."

    "Fine, even though you haven¡¯t shared it to anyone, I have to do this, because I don¡¯t want to believe strangers like you. Now quickly write what I ask you to write."

    Gong-joo lost her hope on convincing him with her apologies as he was firm with his decision, therefore she sat back on the chair, positioned her hands on the keypad of theptop, and asked him to tell the details which she needed to type.

    He cleared his throat, and started to dictate the matter,

    "The following agreement is dated on the 13th August in the year of 2019 is made between Mr. Young-soo the CEO of LEE groups hotel at Jeju Ind and Ms. Kim Gong-joo the front desk employee of LEE groups hotel at Jeju Ind. This document constitutes an agreement between the employer and the employee.

    In consideration of mutual understanding, the employee agrees following terms and conditions:

    1. I will not open up about the matter that, I spend a night at my boss¡¯s house to anyone either with my co-workers or to my close friends and family members.

    2. I will agree to do whatever works given by my boss sincerely without anyins.

    3. I will work 24/7 to my boss without any time schedules.

    4. If I vite any one of these rules, I shouldpensate my boss with 3 million Korean won, and my boss can fire me from my job at any moment.

    I Ms. Kim Gong-joo agree to all of the conditions as mentioned in this agreement."

    Young-soo dictated politely and asked her to make two copies of that agreement, and sign in that.

    Gong-joo nodded her head, and thanked god, as it was just an agreement not her job resignation letter. She took two copies of that agreement papers, signed in that, and gave it to him.

    Young-soo goes through the agreement carefully and signed in that. He gave her one of the copies, "here, this is for you have it safely, don¡¯t show this to anybody, and you may leave now."

    She bowed her head, and left the room. She carefully kept that agreement papers in her personal office locker, and went to carry-on her work.

    In the afternoon Jaemin rushed to Young-soo¡¯s office room and informed him that, his ex-father-inw was involved in a serious car ident on the way to his home from his office, and now he was hospitalized for treatments. The reason for the ident was front tire explosion. Young-soo was shocked to hear that news from Jaemin, and he couldn¡¯t believe that. He snatched the I-pad from Jaemin¡¯s hands and read the news of his own.

    As soon as he read the news he asked Jaemin to book the flight ticket to Seoul immediately to the next flight. Once young-soo reached Seoul he headed to the hospital where Mr. Yoon was admitted, at the entrance of the emergency unit he saw Eunbi, Mrs. Yoon, and Min-suk was sitting down on the lined up chairs. When Eunbi saw Young-soo she ran to him, hugged him, and burst into tears.

    Min-suk was annoyed to see Eunbi to hug Young-soo in front of him but he controlled his anger, as he doesn¡¯t want to ask anything to her at that moment.

    Young-soo consoled her with his hug, and asked, "what did the doctor say?"

    "The doctor said he was seriously injured with some bone fractures, and as for now they say apart from this they can¡¯t say anything, hence the treatments are undergoing."

    "Don¡¯t worry he¡¯ll be alright and get backs to normal soon." He broke the hug and wiped off the tears of her face.

    "Everything is my fault, Young-soo. Because I advised him to go back home and take some rest as he was suffering with fever. If he would have stayed at the office he would haven¡¯t involved in a car ident. I should haven¡¯t suggested him to go back home." Eunbi said and wept.

    Young-soo again wiped off the tears from her face, "don¡¯t be silly, and stop ming yourself, Eunbi. It didn¡¯t happen because of you, it¡¯s happened because of the fate and you can¡¯t fight with the fate. Now all we need is hopes, don¡¯t lose your hope, Eunbi. You have to be mentally and physically strong even than before, and believe that you¡¯ll get positive answers to your mind prayers." He advised and hugged her.

 Chapter 76 Iâ€™m still having feelings for her

    Min-suk went out of the hospital to answer an important call.

    While in the hospital a female announcer announces through the microphone that Mr. Yoon¡¯s family members are asked to meet the doctor immediately at the entrance of the emergency unit.

    As they heard the announcement Eunbi and her mother gets down from their ces to meet the doctor. However, Young-soo advised Eunbi not to take her mother to meet the doctor, as she was already looking so heart-broken; therefore he said that he¡¯lle along with her instead of her mother. Eunbi agreed with his idea, asked her mother to stay at the waiting area, and she went with Young-soo to meet the doctor.

    Once Young-soo and Eunbi reach to meet the doctor at the emergency unit, the male doctor in his mid-forties wearing blue scrub shirt, took them to his office room and exined about Mr. Yoon¡¯s condition. "Mr. Yoon was seriously injured, his hip and left leg was fractured, and his ribs are broken. The sharp fractured end of the rib was punctured his lungs, it causes air leakage into the space between his lungs, and chest wall, this condition is called a pneumothorax. It needed to be treated immediately, and by today he¡¯ll be undergoing some major operations so we¡¯ll say the rest after the major operations. We¡¯ll do our best to bring him back to the normal as much as possible." The doctor said.

    By hearing doctors exnation Eunbi cried in front of the doctor, Young-soo encircled his arms around her shoulder and consoled her, "don¡¯t lose your hope Eunbi, abeoji is such a strong-willed person nothing wrong will happen to him."

    Even the doctor advised her to not lose her hope. Then Eunbi and Young-soo bowed their heads, thanked the doctor, and walked out from the doctor¡¯s room.

    At the waiting area of the emergency unit, Eunbi exined everything to her mother, and asked her to be stay strong that nothing wrong will happen to her father.

    Min-suk left the hospital as he got some unavoidable important official work.

    Young-soo stayed with Eunbi and Mrs. Yoon at the hospital while Mr. Yoon underwent to the surgeries. He took care of them as one of their family members; he took thedies to the hospital canteen and convinced them to have some food. Young-soo doesn¡¯t let them to be alone even for a minute. After long hours of surgery the doctor informed them that the surgeries are went sessful, nothing needed to worry, and they can visit him once Mr. Yoon was taken to the ICU.

    All three of them breathe in relief and thanked the doctor first and then they thanked God in their minds.

    Next day in the morning Eunbi¡¯s elder sister Eunah came from Thand to Seoul. She came to the hospital with worried look and inquired about her father¡¯s health conditions to Eunbi. Then Eunah hugged her mother and consoled her. And all four of them went to visit Mr. Yoon in the ICU during the visiting hours. Even Mr & Mrs. Lee came, visited Mr. Yoon at the hospital, and consoled thedies of Yoon¡¯s family members.

    Mr. Yoon stayed at the ICU for a week, and transferred to the regr hospital room. Young-soo stayed at Seoul to take care of Yoon¡¯s family by staying beside them.

    Min-suk was way too annoyed with Young-soo because he took all the responsibilities without giving him a single chance. Therefore, when thedies went to meet Mr. Yoon in the hospital room, Min-suk said to Young-soo that he wanted to talk to him for a while in private so he asked Young-soo to follow him.

    They went to the hospitals healing garden.

    "Tell me Min-suk- shi, what you wanted to say, and say it quickly because they will be looking for me." Young-soo said.

    "Alright, I have been hesitating for the past few day that how to ask this matter to you, but now I¡¯ll ask you directly," Min-suk folded his hands firmly over his chest, "May I know what you¡¯re doing here?"

    Young-soo couldn¡¯t guess that, what he meant by this question, so to rify that he asked him, "May I know what do you meant by this question?"

    "Don¡¯t you understand that what I meant by this question, Young-soo-shi?" Min-suk asked and paused for a few seconds. "I meant to ask you, what you are doing here when you don¡¯t have any rtionship with Mr. Yoon¡¯s family. Don¡¯t you feel you are overboard? You take care of them as if you are still their son-inw. Did you forget that you got divorced, and you are Eunbi¡¯s ex-husband now? For your information I¡¯m Eunbi¡¯s current boyfriend, we are dating, and soon we are going to get married. Therefore, you better maintain your distance as Eunbi¡¯s ex-husband. I¡¯m not saying that you should not meet Mr. Yoon, you can meet him but I¡¯m asking you to maintain some distance without taking too much of advantages."

    Young-soo felt like he wanted to smack his face off, because he was the only reason for his divorce, and he was enraged to hear such insulting words of him. However, he doesn¡¯t want to quarrel with him when Eunbi¡¯s life was involved in this matter. By only considering Eunbi¡¯s life in his mind he apologized to him, "I¡¯m sorry Min-suk-shi, I should have maintained my distance from Eunbi and her family members. I have too much of respect for Mr. Yoon that¡¯s why I forget about my rtionship status with Eunbi, and took care her family members with lots of care and affection. From now on I¡¯ll not involve in any of her families matter, and I¡¯ll maintain my distance as a third party." He pressed his lips with contempt, patted Min-suk¡¯s arm, and said, "take care of Eunbi and her family members."

    Young-soo walked from that ce, and went to his residence at Seoul without informing of his leave to Yoon¡¯s family. Once he reaches his home his mother inquired about Mr. Yoon health conditions.

    Young-soo exined his mother, that today Mr. Yoon was transferred to the regr hospital room.

    "That¡¯s good news. Young-soo I wanted to say this to you for your own good, from now on you better stop visiting Mr. Yoon."

    Young-soo was already upset with Min-suk¡¯s insult, as his mother almost said the same as Min-suk he just outburst his anger. "Why mom, are you worried that I¡¯ll fall in love with Eunbi again? Mom, listen to me carefully if you have thoughts about my remarriage, please erase it off from your mind, I¡¯ll never get remarriage. The life I have lived with Eunbi as her husband is enough for me, though we had only a few sweet memories I loved her with all my heart. Those few sweet memories I had with her are enough for me. Therefore, please don¡¯t try to control me, mom."

    "Just stop it Young-soo, don¡¯t forget that you are talking with your mother. I¡¯ll only do good things for you by reconsidering it for many times. Don¡¯t talk like this ever again to me."

    Young-soo loves his mother a lot, as soon as his mother scold him, he felt that he has hurt her verbally, he hugged his mother and apologized, "I¡¯m sorry mom for hurting you verbally. To tell you the truth I thought that I forget Eunbi and moved-on, but I was wrong because I¡¯m still having feeling for her, mom, and I love her a lot."

 Chapter 77 His motherâ€™s advises

    Mrs. Lee was so heart-broken to hear her son cry in her embrace. She broke the hug, made him sit down on the sofa at the living room, and sat down beside him. Young-soo rested his head over his mother¡¯sp.

    "Mom, do you know how much I loved her, I can¡¯t forget her that easily because she is my angel. She helped me to ovee from the trauma which I have hidden from you and dad since my childhood." He said and exined about his trauma in detail to his mother.

    Mrs. Lee was shocked to hear such matter from him. Tears started to well up in her eyes when she thought that she was so careless, and didn¡¯t take good care of her only son properly. A few drops of her tears fall down on Young-soo¡¯s cheek. He wiped the tears drops, and looked at his mother, as he saw his mother shed tears; he sat-up on the sofa and wiped off the tears of her face.

    "I know that my apologies are never going to change anything, though I now apologize to you, Young-soo. I¡¯m extremely sorry for not taking good care of you for all these days." She wiped the tears off of her face with her hands. "Now I can understand that how much you love Eunbi, I¡¯ll talk to her regarding this matter."

    " No mom, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me for this matter, you¡¯ve raised me as a good person, don¡¯t worry about me, and because of that trauma I learnt a lot in my life. And you don¡¯t need to talk to Eunbi because it¡¯s utter waste. We got divorce because she¡¯s in love with her childhood friend, and most importantly Eunbi and Min-suk love each-other. The feelings I have on her is a one-side love. All I want her to be happy. If you go and talk to her regarding this matter it will be like an emotional ckmail, she doesn¡¯t like these kinds of talks, so please mom, don¡¯t do this. Eunbi has lost most of her happiness in her life after marrying me; therefore I want her to lead a happy life with Min-suk."

    Mrs. Lee cupped Young-soo¡¯s face, "how did she fails to understand your love? She might feel that she¡¯s very lucky to fall in love with her childhood friend Min-suk, but ording to me she¡¯s very unlucky to miss such a lovable husband like you, Young-soo," She said, and un-cupped her hands of his face. "But son, don¡¯t ever say that you are going to be single for the rest of your life. As your mother I don¡¯t want you to lead your life as a single man, please don¡¯t spoil your life by thinking about Eunbi, and you have divorced her legally as by her wish. When she leads her life happily with her boyfriend, then why don¡¯t you find a new life partner of your life to lead a happy life?

    Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m saying this because I hate Eunbi, You knew that how I¡¯ve supported Eunbi when you first expressed your divorce matter to us. Look Young-soo, I¡¯m not saying that you have to prove her that you¡¯re happy even without her in your life, and I¡¯m not forcing you to find your life partner by tomorrow, take your own time, and even take two or three years to think. But erase your thoughts about being a single man. Don¡¯t you find that it¡¯s meaningless to continue to have one-side feelings to Eunbi even after divorcing her. It¡¯s not a crime to get remarried after the divorce, moreover you are not the reason for the divorce. She was the one that first asked you for the divorce, you don¡¯t have any fault in this matter." His mother advised him.

    "Mom, why don¡¯t you understand my situations?" Young-soo asked her.

    "I respect your feelings Young-soo," Mrs. Lee said, and held his hands. "I know that how hard it is to forget someone that we love truly with all our hearts. But you have to understand the reality, If you wanted to forget her in your life and move-on then try to forget her and move-on, instead of that don¡¯t hurt yourself by thinking about Eunbi, and don¡¯t get confused. Think about us Young-soo, only if you lead a happy life we can be live peacefully. You are our only son your happiness is so important to our life, so think and decide. I¡¯m sure that one day you¡¯ll meet a woman, and receive triple the amount of love and care from her, for the love you give her."

    Young-soo felt like he doesn¡¯t want to receive any more advise from his mother, "mom, I¡¯ll consider about your advises, now I feel like I wanted to be alone for a while, so now I¡¯m leaving to my room."

    Mrs. Lee nodded her head and gave him a kiss over his forehead. Then he went to his room.

    He sat down on his bed, and it reminded him about his second night with Eunbi after their wedding. Throughout the year of their marriage, it was the only night that he and Eunbi slept together on this bed and that too without any sexual intercourse. Hey down on the bed, and imagined that now Eunbi was lying down next to him on the bed. ¡¯I should have not let you go Eunbi, even though knowing that forgetting you was not that easy. I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re thinking about me or not but I think about you at least for once in a day. I easily forced you to marry me, but I don¡¯t want to do the same mistake by forcing you to continue our married life, that¡¯s why I let you go.¡¯ He said and cried.

    He wiped off the tears of his face, closed his eyes, think about the sweet memories he had with Eunbi, and soon he fell asleep.

    After a while he awoke by hearing the iing call ringtone of his phone, he answered the call without checking who the caller was, and asked, "Hello, who is this?"

    "This is Eunbi," she replied, and as she heard his sleepy voice she quickly apologized, "I¡¯m sorry to wake you up."

    Young-soo: "That¡¯s ok, and tell me why did you call me?"

    Eunbi: "why did you left from the hospital without informing of your leave to us?"

    Young-soo apologized and lied to her that he felt so exhausted all of a sudden in the hospital, and that¡¯s the reason he went to his home without informing of his leave to them.

    Eunbi: "Now, how are you feeling?"

    "I¡¯m feeling better now," Young-soo replied, and asked her, "is there anything problem?"

    Eunbi: "nothing, everything is fine. Appa, was asking about you."

    Young-soo: "oh, is that so, I¡¯ll visit him soon."

    Eunbi: "Come-soon, we will be waiting for your arrival very eagerly."

    "Sure," he replied and hung-up the call.

 Chapter 78 Never change after taking a decision

    Young-soo massaged his scalp with confusion, ¡¯now why did I lie to her when I¡¯m not going to meet Mr. Yoon in the hospital.¡¯ He thought and got down from the bed and went to the balcony of his room. He gritted his teeth with annoyance and hit the stainless steel ss balcony railing.

    Mr. Lee knocked Young-soo¡¯s room door, entered in, as he saw his son was not there in the room, he called his name, "Young-soo, where are you?"

    As he heard his father¡¯s voice, "yes dad, I¡¯m here," he replied and entered in the room from the balcony.

    "Are you free now?"

    "Yes dad, I¡¯m free I don¡¯t have any work to do, do you needed any help from me?"

    Mr. Lee shook his head, "no Young-soo, the reason Ie to meet you to take you out. Yes son, it has been so many years since west went out, therefore I would like to spend some time with you tonight. Shall we go out tonight?"

    Young-soo could guess that, now why his father is asking this to him, he just epted to go out with him. "Sure dad, let¡¯s go out but give me few minutes, let me get ready."

    Mr. Lee nodded his head, asked him to take a set of sportswear, and left the room.

    They went to the nearest indoor Badminton¡¯s court and both Young-soo and Mr. Lee put on their sportswear in the dressing area, and get ready to y the game. First they yed some warm-up game for a while, and then they started to y the real game. They gave tough games to one-another because ording to them a game is a game, and when it¡¯se to game they will never consider son and father rtionship. In the best of three games Mr. Lee won the first game, and Young-soo won the rest of the two games consecutively with the match points of 21-19, 18-21, and 20-22.

    After winning the match he hugged his father and cheered him up, "I would have won the match but you are the best dad, it was really a tough match, and I really enjoyed ying with you."

    Mr. Lee gave him a smile at hispliments. Then both father and son sat down on the Badminton court. Mr. Lee put his hand on Young-soo¡¯s back, and asked, "Are you feeling better now?"

    Young-soo looked at his father and gave his father a side hug.

    "Your mother said everything to me. Don¡¯t hold the stressful feelings by yourself for longer periods, try toe out from it as soon as possible. Sports are not only for those who y to achieve medals and trophies to make our nation proud, it is also rmended to y to heal our mind. Now I believe that you¡¯ll not change after making decision. Hope your mother would have given you enough of advises, so I don¡¯t want to tire you with my advises but I would like to say you a few words.

    Young-soo I know that how wise you are but getting confused with your decision on some point is human nature. As a man I can understand your feelings. You knew that, what my sincere advice is going to be, stop thinking about your ex-wife, and move-on. I should have spoken to you on the next day when you got divorced, but I thought that you are so matured enough and you¡¯ll understand the situations without any advises. Even you were not in the mood to listen to any of my advises.

    Even I too had a love break-up before I marry your mother. If I would have kept on worrying about my love break-up I couldn¡¯t able to achieve anything in our business, or get such a sweet wife like your mother, and get such a lovable and affectionate son like you in my life. So believe that one day you get such a beautiful family like I got. Please stop hurting yourself by thinking about Eunbi. You divorced her, it¡¯s not good to have feeling for her by thinking that she¡¯lle back to you, moreover she¡¯s in love with someone-else, please don¡¯t spoil your life of your own. We want you to be happy," Mr. Lee advised.

    "I¡¯ll consider it, dad," he said with a contempt and asked him, "You are looking so exhausted, Shall we leave now?"

    Mr. Lee nodded his head, and they headed to their home.

    Once they reach their residence Young-soo went to his room. In the bathroom, he stood in the shower under running water and leaned his hands against the wall. ¡¯Dad and mom are right, when I decided to forget and move-on in my life, then I should be firm with my decision and move-on in my life. Instead of that I should have not started to have feelings to Eunbi. At least for the sake of my parents I should stop hurting myself by thinking about Eunbi. Most importantly for the sake of Eunbi I should forget her and move on. Because only if I lead a happy life she¡¯ll be able to lead a happy life with Min-suk, otherwise she¡¯ll be worried about me and thinking that because of her I couldn¡¯t able to lead a happy life. I should take this incident as a good lesson and be careful to not fall for her ever again,¡¯ he thought, and closed the water shower valve, wiped his body with the help of the towel, put on his bathrobe, and went out of the bathroom.

    In the hospital Eunbi has been wondering, ¡¯why Young-soo hasn¡¯te and visit his father yet.¡¯ She took out her phone from her pants pockets to make a call and ask this to him. However, at the same time she doesn¡¯t want to disturb him like she did before by waking him up from the deep sleep, ¡¯let him take plenty of rest, he must have been exhausted by taking care of us in the hospital for the past two weeks,¡¯ she thought and put her smart-phone back in her pants pockets.

 Chapter 79 Why donâ€™t you understand it?

    Next day, Young-soo decided to go to Jeju Ind because it has been more than a week since he took care of his business. And before he leaves the house his mother asked him to consider about her¡¯s and his father¡¯s advises.

    Young-soo hugged his mother, "sure mom, I¡¯ll consider about your advises, and you care of your health, I¡¯ll meet you guys often in my free times."

    Once he reaches Jeju ind he straight away headed to his office, and inquired Jaemin what all have happened at the office during his absence.

    Jaemin exined one by one calmly in detail.

    While he was listening to Jaemin¡¯s exnations, his phone rang, he took the phone from his table, looked at the phone¡¯s disy to check who the caller was, and it reads Eunbi. He signaled Jaemin to stop his exnations and said, "hyung, it¡¯s a call from Eunbi, you answer the call for me and say her that I¡¯m busy right now, and ask her what the matter is."

    Jaemin nodded his head, and did answer the call. "Hello ma¡¯am, this is Jaemin speaking. Sir is pretty busy right now, would you mind please call himter, or if there is any important matter tell it to me I¡¯ll convey it to him."

    Eunbi called Young-soo to ask him when he is going toe and visit her father today. However, she doesn¡¯t want to ask it to Jaemin, instead she asked him, "may I know where he is at right now, I mean I want to know whether he¡¯s at Seoul or Jeju Ind."

    Jaemin: "now, sir is in his office at Jeju Ind, ma¡¯am."

    "I¡¯ll talk to himter after some times. You just inform him about my phone call," she replied, and hung up the call.

    Eunbi wondered, ¡¯why did he return back to Jeju Ind without visiting appa and without informing about it to me. Did anybody say anything to him? Since yesterday he was not talking to me properly, and I couldn¡¯t guess what must be the reason?¡¯

    In the office Young-soo thanked Jaemin for managed to speak with Eunbi over the phone with some lies ording to his wish.

    Jeamin return back the phone to Young-soo, and asked him, "Does anything happen between you and Eunbi, why did you ask me to answer the call?"

    "Nothing much hyung,ter I¡¯ll tell you about it in our free times. Now let¡¯s continue our official works."

    Jaemin continued his exnations from where he¡¯s stopped.

    Then Young-soo didn¡¯t contact Eunbi to ask about her father¡¯s health conditions. Instead he asked his father to go visit Mr. Yoon in the hospital to collect the information about his health conditions. Even he didn¡¯t answer Eunbi¡¯s phone calls, and sometimes he asked Jaemin to answer her calls to ask her what the matter is. And like that three months have been passed.

    One day he got a message from Eunbi. Young-soo opened that text message, it was a lengthy message, and it says; "I hope that you¡¯re doing well, and I know that you are not going to answer my phone calls. Therefore, I send you this text message with a hope that you¡¯ll read. Thising Saturday I¡¯m going toe to Jeju Ind to attend my collegemencement ceremony. Therefore I¡¯m inviting you because no one is apanying me, omma have to take care of my appa, Eunah was busy with managing our business, and Min-suk went to his business trip to China. So I¡¯ll be expecting your arrival, please doe without making anyme excuses."

    After reading the message he massaged his forehead, and thought in his mind, ¡¯why Eunbi why? Why are you kept on trying to reach me over the phone though I have ignored your calls? Now why are you inviting me to your collegemencement ceremony? Don¡¯t you understand that I¡¯m avoiding you on purpose, and I¡¯m doing this to forget you and move-on in my life. On the other hand your boyfriend Min-suk asked me to maintain a long distance rtionship to you. Why are you doing this to me, Eunbi.¡¯

    On the day of her collegemencement ceremony, Eunbi was eagerly awaited for Young-soo¡¯s arrival. Almost every student bought their friends and family members along with them, but she was the only person that went alone without bringing anyone along with her. Even she couldn¡¯t able to be happy to meet her best friends Hee-jung and Hong-joo after a year and a half. All her thoughts were only on Young-soo, and she debated in her mind whether Young-soo wille or not.

    Young-soo sends her her favorite red rose white baby¡¯s-breath flower bouquet through Jaemin. Eunbi felt so hurt to see Jaemin instead of Young-soo. She forced a smile on her face and received the flower bouquet from Jaemin. She read the note in flower bouquet, "my hearty congrattions for graduating sessfully, and my best wishes to you to achieve a lot in your life ahead, by Young-soo." Then she said to Jaemin, "I know what you are going to say to me now."

    Jaemin gave her a questioning look.

    "You are going to say that Young-soo is busy with his work hence he couldn¡¯t able toe and wish me in person, isn¡¯t?"

    Jaemin just nodded his head.

 Chapter 80 Longing to meet him

    After the collegemencement ceremony Eunbi went out for dinner with her best friends. There she said everything to her friends about how her life was going on after the divorce. Hee-jung advised her to be patience and believe that one day everything will change eventually.

    Then they went to karaoke to enjoy their time together. However, often Eunbi was kept on wondering about Young-soo that, what he¡¯ll be doing now, and whether he¡¯ll be now at his office or at his house. She felt like she wanted to meet him and chat for a while. Therefore after enjoying the karaoke she decided to go meet Young-soo tonight in his house without informing her arrival to him.

    She grabbed a taxi to go to Young-soo¡¯s house, while on the way she was so excited to meet him after a few months. To her bad luck the taxi which she was riding was broke-down in-between the ride due to some engine problems therefore, Eunbi paid the taxi fare, got down of it, and deciding to reach his house by a walk hence it was walking distance from that ce. While she was walking on the sidewalk of the street alone under the bright streetlight, all of a sudden a man made his presence in front of her by sauntering behind one of the street light poles.

    Eunbi was startled and glued on the spot for a second with that man¡¯s presence. She tried to walk pass him silently however he blocked her way purposely.

    "Hey, youngdy it¡¯s been a long since west met, do you remember me?" that man asked her.

    As she lifted her head up and looked at that man¡¯s face, her eyes are widened with fright, she never expected that she would meet him again in her life; he was one of those guys who tied to assault her a years back at the park.

    "Your facial expression says that you remember me," he said with an awful smile.

    Eunbi looked around the street to check was there anyone to help her out from that man, but to her dismay there were no one on the street.

    "Is your house located in this neighborhood?" he asked her by grabbing her wrist. Eunbi trembled with fear, however she musters up her courage and shouted the word ¡¯HELP¡¯ but soon he covered her mouth tight with his free hand before she shouts that word again, and he said in a low deep voice, "hey, that day you have escaped from me but today you can¡¯t escape from me because today is my day."

    She struggled to get free from his hold but his grip was too strong, therefore she stomped on his feet by using her full strength. He groaned in pain and loosens up his grip on her mouth she used this as a good chance and bite his palm hard enough which was covering her mouth. Then she pushed him down and ran towards the direction of Young-soo¡¯s house.

    However, that guy chased her and pulled her by grabbing her hair at the back of her head. Eunbi shouted the word ¡¯HELP¡¯ he quickly made her turn over to his side, gave her a tight p across her face.

    Eunbi yelped in pain even though she doesn¡¯t want to give up easily. She bravely put her hand over his hand which was grabbing her hair at the back of her head, and with her other hand she clutched his neck. She gave him a hard kick in-between his legs using her knee and then she pushed him down, and ran away from him once again.

    While Young-soo was waiting inside his car in front of his house¡¯s garage for the automatic garage door to open fully. As she saw Young-soo¡¯s car in front of his house with blinking break lights, she shouted his name as loud as possible, "Young-soo, Young-soo" with anxiously by running towards the house. And that assaulter stopped chasing her and ran away from that ce as he saw a man in the car.

    Young-soo turned his head and looked over the direction from where his name was called. As he saw Eunbi was running towards the house and he wondered, ¡¯what she was doing here.¡¯ By looking at the way she was running he could guess that something was wrong, he quickly got down from his car without second thoughts, and ran to her.

    When Young-soo gets near to her she hugged him tightly and burst into tears, "Young-soo, please save me, save me please." He could feel that her body was trembling so badly, he did hug her in the middle of the streets and gently stroked her hair saying, "araso, araso, rx first." After a minute he broke the hug and asked her, "What has happened, what are you doing here up at this hour, and how did you get the blood strain at the corner of your mouth?"

    Eunbi anxiously swallowed the lump of her throat, she turned around, and pointed out her index finger towards the direction from where she¡¯s escaped from that man, "while I was walking on the side walk of the street to meet you in your house, a...a...gu...guy tr-tried to...assault me."

    Young-soo was heart-broken to hear that from her, his eyes were filled with tears, and it threatened to spill over from his eyes. But he controlled himself to not cry in front of her thinking that it will make her weak mentally if he cries along with her. It hurts him so much to see her in this state. He looked over the ce where she pointed out to check whether that man was still there but there were no one. He cupped her face with his palms, made her look at him, "don¡¯t cry you are safe now please don¡¯t cry, Eunbi." he said and wiped the tears from her face with his fingers, and walked her to his house by wrapping his arm protectively around her shoulder.

 Chapter 81 Eunbi, meet Ms Gong-joo

    As soon as they get into their house he made her sit down on the corner sofa of the living room, rushed to the kitchen, filled a ss of warm water from the electric kettle, and returned back to the living room. He sat down adjacent to her on the sofa, ced the tip of the water ss next to her mouth, "drink some it¡¯ll help you to rx yourself."

    She did drink some water.

    Young-soo could see that her body was still trembling with fear. He soothes her, "Rx, rx, you are safe now."

    Eunbi burst into tears, "I couldn¡¯t rx myself, I¡¯m so scared Young-soo because he was the one of those guys which I¡¯ve already mentioned to you that he tried to harass me two years back at the park, I¡¯m so scared, Young-soo."

    Young-soo was shocked to hear that from her. He made her look at him, wiped off the tears from her face, and cupped her face, "do you know how brave you are? You saved yourself of your own from that harasser, you should be proud of yourself. You are such a brave woman to walk on the empty street at the night. Always try to be strong and face the obstacles in your life bravely. Let¡¯s file aint against those harassers and get them punishment ording to thews and orders."

    Eunbi nodded her head, "hmm."

    "Fine, now go wash your face; I¡¯ll go find the first-aid box to treat your wounds." Young-soo said and went to the kitchen.

    While she gets down from the couch walked into the bathroom and washed her face with some in water. When she walks back to the living room she looked around the room, noticed that their beautiful wedding picture was not there at the wall of the living room. ¡¯I think he¡¯s trying to move-out from the past rtionship with me,¡¯ she thought and sat down on the sofa.

    Young-soo came out of the kitchen with a first-aid box to treat her wound. He sat down beside her at the edge of the sofa, took out the antibiotic ointment from the first-aid box and carefully applied it on the wound at the corner of her lips with the help of the cotton bud, and asked her, "Are you injured anywhere else?"

    She shook her head from one side to the other slowly.

    "I¡¯m sorry for noting to your collegemencement ceremony, today I was pretty busy with my work, hope you¡¯ll understand about my work schedule."

    "I can understand that," Eunbi replied. "But I was eagerly awaited for your arrival because you are the only person who encouraged me a lot to study well, and that¡¯s reason I was able to graduate my masters in distinction level." She said and took out her degree certificate from her handbag, and showed it to him.

    He looked at her certificate, and he was as happy as she said that she was able to achieve it because of his encouragement. However, at the same time he was sad, because if he was in rtionship with her he would have lifted her up in his arms, and made a few happy spins. He just apologized for not attending her collegemencement ceremony, and asked her how her father was doing now.

    "He¡¯s doing well. Thank you so much for taking care of us, your help means a lot to us, and my family members are so grateful to you. We¡¯ll never forget this in our life."

    "Are you working on your ambition?" Young-soo asked.

    "I have open-up about my ambition to my parents but I didn¡¯t receive any positive response from them. After the divorce, everything in my life doesn¡¯t go ording to my wish, and my parents didn¡¯t talk to me properly. Appa said that I have to take care of our families business and he was very strict with his decision, because he was very angry with me for not listening to his words and advises on my divorce. Even Min-suk doesn¡¯t want me to follow my ambitions paths. Therefore, now I¡¯m only concentrating on my family¡¯s business, and waiting until my family situations get back to normal. I don¡¯t want to lose my hope and I believe that one day I¡¯ll achieve in my ambition for sure."

    "That¡¯s good, don¡¯t lose your hope," Young-soo advised her.

    She nodded her head, and she was startled as the door bell of the house rang all of a sudden. "Who¡¯s visiting you at this hour?" she asked him.

    "You wait here let me check who¡¯s that?" He said and went near to the door.

    As soon as he opened the door he weed a young woman with a hug. Eunbi couldn¡¯t digest to see him hug another woman though it was one kind of greetings, and she doesn¡¯t know why she was feeling this way.

    Young-soo grabbed that woman¡¯s hand, and walked her in the house. "Gong-joo, meet Ms. Eunbi, hope you¡¯ll understand who she¡¯s by hearing her name."

    Gong-joo nodded her head with a smile.

    Eunbi couldn¡¯t understand that what is going on, she gets down from the sofa and faked a smile by looking at her.

    "And Eunbi this is my girlfriend Gong-joo and she¡¯s working as a front desk employee at my Jeju branch hotel." Young-soo introduced thedies to one another.

    Eunbi felt like she¡¯s missed something in her life but she doesn¡¯t know what it is. She outstretched her hands to Gong-Joo to shake her hands with her by saying, "nice to meet you."

    Gong-joo did shake her hands with her.

    Young-soo and Gong-Joo sat down together on the sofa adjacent to each-other. He grabbed her hands, intertwines his fingers with hers, and put it on his thigh, "we have been dating fromst month."

    Eunbi couldn¡¯t believe that he was dating her, anyways she congratted the couple. She finds it was too tough to say it, though she doesn¡¯t wanted to ruin the happiness of Young-soo. Therefore she faked a smile on her face and said, "I¡¯m so happy toe to know that you¡¯re dating her, hope you¡¯ll lead a happy life, and all the best to your future."

    Both Young-soo and Gong-joo thanked her with a smile.

    The reason why Young-soo asked Gong-Joo toe to his house at this hour was to end his rtionship with Eunbipletely. And that¡¯s the reason he lied to Eunbi that he and Gong-Joo are dating.

 Chapter 82 - My contract girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 82 - My contract girlfriend</h4>

    That following night a few minutes ago before Gong-joo arrives; when Eunbi went to the bathroom to wash her face, Young-soo contacted Gong-joo over the phone, and asked her, "Where are you right now, Gong-joo shi?"

    Gong-joo: "I¡¯m at the work ce, sir."

    Young-soo: "Alright, do you remember our personal contract agreement?"

    Gong-joo: "yes sir."

    "Now I need you help so I¡¯ll send my personal chauffeur to the hotel to pick you up. And from now on you¡¯re going to by contract girlfriend, and tonight you¡¯re going to start your act in front of my ex-wife. So prepare yourself,ter I¡¯ll exin everything in detail." He said hurriedly in brief and hung up the call before Eunbi heard his conversation.

    Back to the presence.

    Young-soo exined to Eunbi about their first meet at the traffic signal, Gong-joo¡¯s misunderstanding about him as a kidnapper, and her front desk job of his luxury hotel. "I fall for her the way she acted bravely with me," he said and lifted the hand which he was intertwined his fingers with hers, and gave a kiss at the back of Gong-joo¡¯s hand.

    Eunbi doesn¡¯t make anyments she just listened to him silently with a smile on her face.

    Next Gong-joo shared her thoughts about Young-soo to Eunbi, "I never met a humble and simplest person like him before. When I met him on the second time at the hotel, I couldn¡¯t believe that he¡¯s the CEO of the hotel, and it made me wonder that, howe the CEO of the luxury hotel lives in such a non-luxury house. The reason I fall in love with him it¡¯s the way he takes care of his loved ones with lots of love and affection. Most importantly once he gets out of his office he just removes the mask of the CEO and be like one of themoners." She said and leaned her head over his shoulder.

    Young-soo was surprised with her act and also the information she¡¯s shared about him to Eunbi.

    Eunbi couldn¡¯t able to see them being lovey-dovey in front of her. She checked the time of her wrist watch, and it reads 1:35 am. "I have to grab the early morning flight to Seoul, and I need to go the near-by police station to giveint about that harasser, then I need to check-out my hotel room, so only if I start now there will be enough of time to do all these things." She stood down from the sofa and said once again, "nice meeting you, Gong-joo shi. You are the right partner for Young-soo because you have understood about him very well in the short period, and I wish you both to lead a happy life."

    Young-soo couldn¡¯t endure such words from Eunbi, however he and Gong-joo thanked her for wishing them, and they apanied her to the nearby police station, because Young-soo doesn¡¯t want to let her go alone to such ces. After filing theint against those harassers at the police station, Young-soo asked his personal chauffeur to drop her off at the hotel first andter drop her off at the airport. Eunbi shook her hands with them one by one for onest, and entered in the car.

    Young-soo asked Gong-joo to follow him; he opened his car¡¯s front passenger door, and said, "get in the car I¡¯ll drop you off at the hotel."

    Gong-joo nodded her head, and gets in the car.

    During the car ride, Young-soo thanked her for epting to act as his girlfriend in front of his ex-wife without any denial, and apologized to her for kissing her hand without her permission.

    She was about to scold him for taking advantage from her without her permission, however she just nodded her head to his apology in eptance and forgives him.

    "May I ask you something?" Young-soo asked.

    "Yes sure, sir."

    "Where did you gather all the information about me which you have shared it to my ex-wife?"

    "I have heard everything from my friend Da-jung, she has told me everything about you that, how much you loved your ex-wife with all your heart, how did you marry her, and the reason for your divorce." She said and looked at him. "Even I have experienced of my own that how humble and genuine man you are, sir. When I was drank and troubled you on the traffic signal, you helped me without letting me on the road though I was a stranger; you¡¯re concerned that it is not good to handover an innocent female to the police station, and you just helped me by taking me to your house. You let me rest at your house without taking any advantage with me. I like the way you respect women, sir."

    "I¡¯m not a good man, Gong-joo shi, so I¡¯m not deserved to be praised, because I¡¯ve tricked my ex-wife to marry me almost I¡¯ve forced her to marry me for my selfishness."

    Gong-joo shook her head, "no sir, you are truly a genuine man, and you deserved to be praised. You have already admitted what you did is wrong, even the God would have already forgiven you, and that¡¯s why you have been surrounded by the good people, so you stop worrying about it, and move-on sir."

    Young-soo looked at her, nodded his head, and said, "I¡¯ll try, and thank you so much for your advice."

    "You deserve to be praised for your goodwill, sir."

    He stopped the car and said we are reached.

    She looked out through the car¡¯s window, and said, "thank you so much for the ride, sir." She gets down of the car and went in to the hotel to continue her work.

 Chapter 83 - You have to speak

    <h4>Chapter 83 - You have to speak</h4>

    Next day at Seoul at Eunbi¡¯s residence, when she meets her parents and her sister they inquired how she got that wound at the corner of her lips. Eunbi exined everything to them including how Young-soo has taken care of her. After hearing her exnation her parents first thought was ¡¯how could she failed to understand Young-soo¡¯s love and she¡¯s missed such a good life.¡¯

    Eunbi showed her graduation degree to her parents, and they were so proud of her for graduating the degree in distinction level. They wished and blessed her to achieve a lot ahead in the future.

    Then her elder sister Eunah took Eunbi to her room and asked her, "Have you spoken to Young-soo?"

    Eunbi nodded her head.

    "What did he said?"

    "First he congratted me for my graduation, and then he introduced me to his new girlfriend, and said they are dating fromst month." She said and gave a weak smile to her sister, "He has treated me like a princess when I haven¡¯t tried to understand his love. That girl is very lucky to get him as her boyfriend, and there is no doubt that he¡¯s going to take care of her like his princess for sure."

    Eunah went and stood in front of Eunbi, she hugged her sister¡¯s waists by sitting down on the arm chair.

    "Are you alright?" Eunah asked.

    "Eonni, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m feeling so hard to ept that he¡¯s got a girlfriend. I want him to be happy because I have hurt him a lot but I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m feeling this way. I don¡¯t know whether am I regretting now for not understanding his love. I have tried to love him when we were together but I couldn¡¯t. Yesterday, when he took care of me after that harassing incident, I just felt like I wanted to say that I love him but I was toote to realize that I was in love with him." She said and cried.

    Eunah couldn¡¯t endure to see her sister cry in front of her, she broke the hug and held her hand, "girl, why did you realize that you were in love with him thiste, please don¡¯t hurt yourself by regretting too much that you have missed him."

    "No eonni, I deserve to be regretted because you don¡¯t know that how many times he has tried to make me understand that how much he loves me. I have hurt him a lot even though he has taken care of me with lots of love and affection, but I was too suspicious and adamant to understand him. Now all I want him to lead a happy life with his new girlfriend, and that will be enough for me to lead the rest of my life happily without any expectations."

    Eunah doesn¡¯t want to give any advice to her as she was already in mental breakdown, she hugged her sister, and said, "don¡¯t worry, just put the me on the fate and try to move-on from it as soon as possible."

    The two sisters were reunited with the help of Young-soo when Mr. Yoon was hospitalized. He advised them by exining the importance of the siblings.

    At the Jeju Ind, Young-soo added some new terms and condition in the personal agreement between him and Gong-joo, that, ¡¯Ms. Gong-joo was agreed to be his contracted girlfriend for a year. And either Mr. Young-soo or Ms. Gong-joo was not allowed to fall in love with one another at any situation.¡¯ He signed on the contract, and sent a text message to Gong-joo¡¯s mobile number; ¡¯meet me in my office room once you reach the office in the evening, and bring our contract agreement with you.¡¯

    After finishing his work in the evening he waited for Gong-joo¡¯s arrival, by leisurely sitting down on his office chair. When Gong-joo entered in by knocking his door, he quickly pretended to be busy.

    She stood in front of his office table, "sir, you texted me to meet you in your office, and I have bought our personal agreement papers. What is the matter, sir?"

    He beckoned his hand to give the papers to him. As soon as she gave him, he tore those papers into four pieces. Gong-joo was so happy to see him to tears those papers to pieces, and thought that she was free from his agreement. But her happiness was destroyed in a few seconds, as he gave her another agreement papers saying, "I have added an important matter in this new agreement so go through it, and sign in that quickly."

    She read the newly added condition and sign it that. Young-soo asked her, "did you read the newly added fourth condition that; you should not fall in love with me at any situation."

    "Yes sir, I read that so you don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll not fall in love with you, but you make sure of yourself that you will not fall in love with me," she boldly said.

    "Gong-joo shi I agree you¡¯re a too bold woman, but since when did you felt sofortable to speak like this to me?" he teasingly asked her.

    Herfortableness was flown away in the air as soon as he asked her about it, and she felt so ufortable all of a sudden. She couldn¡¯t able to answer him by looking at his eyes. She kept one copy of the agreement papers on his table, took another copy, "I don¡¯t know since when I started to feel sofortable with you, sir," she replied him and walked out of his office room hurriedly. She kept that agreement papers in her office personal locker.

    When she went to the front desk to do her work, there her co-worker asked her, "what is going on between you and our boss,st night he sent his personal chauffeur to pick you up in between your work, and he himself personally drove you back to work in his car. It has been only few months since you joined to work here; soon you get close with our boss. What is the matter Gong-joo?"

    Gong-joo felt so anxious as soon as she asked such questions, and she just replied her, "nothing is going on between us."

    "Through your answer I can guess that something is going on between you two," her co-worker said.

    Unexpectedly like a hero Young-soo came and replied this question, "do you have any problem if I date Ms, Gong-joo?" he asked that staff.

    She shook her head, answered him politely, "No sir," and bowed her head.

    "Then concentrate on your work without raising any groundless questions," he said and walked out from that ce.

    Gong-joo felt so relived after saving from her co-worker with his questions.

    Young-soo got in his car, and texted her ¡¯why did shut your mouth without giving any reply to her, show some of your braveness to others like you use to be with me. There is nothing wrong to ask some valid and fair question bravely for those who poke your personal life for fun.¡¯

    She read the message and replied, "Sure sir, I¡¯ll try to follow your advice."

 Chapter 84 - You can call me by my name, Gong-joo

    <h4>Chapter 84 - You can call me by my name, Gong-joo</h4>

    Throughout that night Gong-joo was thinking about Young-soo¡¯s advice in her mind while doing her night-shift. During the break time she went to the washroom, did her business in one of the washroom¡¯s stalls, and came out of it. She looked at her reflection on the washroom¡¯s mirror while washing her hands at the washbasin, she said to herself in her mind, ¡¯yes he¡¯s right I should show some of my braveness when it¡¯s needed to be.¡¯

    Next day while she was getting ready to go to her work she got a call from Young-soo. As soon as she answered his call he asked her to meet him in his office as soon shees to work and hung-up the call quickly. Therefore, when she went to the hotel to do her work, first she went to meet her boss by thinking that, ¡¯today what he¡¯s going to add some new terms and conditions in our personal agreement. I should haven¡¯t agreed to be his contract girlfriend, it just gives me stress.¡¯

    She knocked his room door, entered in, and as soon as she entered in she said, "Sir, please let me do my work because this is giving me stress. Otherwise terminate our personal contract and fire me from my job."

    He hit the switch to lower down the blinds of his office room. Gong-joo was scared as he turned on the blinds of his office room, and asked him, "sir, now why are you turned on the blinds of your office room?"

    "I need to talk to you in private because I love privacy." As he saw her getting anxious with him, he felt like he wanted to tease her. He got down from his ce, "do you know how beautiful you are today? He asked and slowly took his steps near to her.

    She widened her eyes in surprise, as she never expected that he would give her suchments, "sir, why are you behaving so differently with me today?"

    He smirked, "I¡¯m not behaving differently with you, people thinks that I¡¯m such a gentleman, actually that¡¯s not true, I¡¯m just acting like a gentleman in front of the people to get such a good impression from them." He said and reached near to her but she took a few backward steps and make sure to maintain some distance in-between them.

    "Yeah, now why are you maintaining some distance in-between us when Ie near to you. Don¡¯t pretend as if you don¡¯t like me I knew that you¡¯re having a crush on me." He said and closed the distance between them, however she took a few backward steps. Young-soo was annoyed as she kept on maintaining some distance from him on purpose, he went near to her, quickly carried her up in his arms, and made her sit down at the edge of his office table.

    He stood in-between her dangling legs, and leaned his face forward to hers letting only few inches gaps between them. Gong-joo¡¯s face was turned beet red, and she leaned back her face a bit.

    "Why are you blushing, when you don¡¯t have any feeling for me?" He seductively asked her.

    "No sir, I¡¯m not blushing."

    He grabbed her hand, intertwined his fingers with hers, "Oh,e-on Gong-joo stop calling me sir formally when we are alone, you can call me by my name because we are not only in an employer and employee rtionship we have some special rtionship."

    "I¡¯m sorry sir; I can¡¯t call you by using your name or speak to you informally."

    "Again you¡¯re calling me sir. You deserve to be punished." He gazed down at her lips, and grabbed her lower lip between his thumb and index fingers. He tilted his head to one side, leaned few inches forward to her lips, "your plum lips are asking something to me, and I¡¯m going to answer it now." He said and pressed his lips with hers. She widened her eyes by surprise, but as he kissed her so tenderly she couldn¡¯t resist it, therefore she shut her eyes and kissed him back.

    She put her hands on his arm and clenched his shirt. He put his free hand at the back of her head, and let the pads of his fingers brushed against her scalp. As he found that she was surrendered to his kiss, he nned to deepen the kiss but before he does she kissed him passionately by kissing him gently in a slow pace.

    Then he pulled away from the kiss, andmented, "You¡¯re so naughty." He pecked her lips and attacked her neck with his kiss; she gave him full ess to kiss herfortably by tilting her neck to the other side. While he was busy marking her on her neck her phone rang, she opened her eyes, and realized that it was just a dream.

    She doesn¡¯t know whether to get disappointed or not for waking up from the sleep. She turned off the rm of her phone, remains to lie down on the bed by looking at the white ceiling. She wondered, ¡¯why did I get such a dream today?¡¯ She closed her eyed and recalled that dream in her mind and thought that she should not meet her boss today avoid feeling embarrassed in front of him.

    She got down from the bed, went to the bathroom to freshen-up, and gets ready to go the work. When she came out of the bathroom with only the towel wrapped around her body after taking the bath, she stood in front of the mirror. She touched her lower lip with her index finger by looking at her reflection in the mirror, and thought why the kiss I had with him in my dream was felt so real.

    Soon her thoughts were interrupted with the message tone of her phone. She took her phone to check who has sent her the message. As she saw it was message from Young-soo her heat skipped beat, she opened the message, and it says, e meet me in my office once you reach to the workce.¡¯

    After reading that message she was scared whether the dream she had in her sleep will happen in the real-life.

 Chapter 85 - Iâ€™ll end everything with her, hyung

    <h4>Chapter 85 - I¡¯ll end everything with her, hyung</h4>

    Once Gong-joo reached to her work ce, first she went to meet her boss in his office room, by making sure to not say anything like she said to him in her dream. She knocked his office room¡¯s door, entered in, and stood in front of his table with hesitation.

    Young-soo looked at her and gave her a smile, "Ms. Gong-joo, do you know that today you¡¯re looking much prettier than usual," hemented.

    Gong-joo was clueless, as hemented almost the same as hemented in her dream.

    Young-soo turned on the blinds of his office room through the automated remote controller.

    Gong-joo was scared as one by one was happening as the same things happened in her dream, and she asked him, "Sir, now why did you turn on the blinds?"

    "To make some privacy from others," He said and got down from his chair and make his way to her. She walked backward by looking at his feet.

    "Ms. Gong-joo why are you walking backward stay still at one ce for a while," Young-soo said.

    However she didn¡¯t listen to his words and she walked backward as he walked forward.

    He was annoyed with her, as she didn¡¯t listen to his words, he walked fast near to her, and grabbed one of her hands.

    Gong-joo was so anxious and thought that he was going to kiss her. Therefore, to protect herself from him she used her self-defense technique and kicked him in between his legs. He groaned in pain and lie down on the floor by holding his hands in-between his legs. She covered her mouth with her hands and thought that did she kick him really hard. She couldn¡¯t able to see him groan with an immeasurable pain.

    At that moment his PA Jaemin entered in and he was shocked to see Young-soo was lying down on the floor by groaning in pain, "What you did to my boss?" He asked her and knelt down next to his boss, "sir, are you alright?"

    "Hyung, thank you so much foring at the right time, please help me to sit down on the couch."

    Jaemin did help him and made him sit down on the couch, and asked him, "What happened, Young-soo?"

    "I¡¯ll tell you, hyung. But before that turn on the mirror app in your phone and give it to Ms. Gong-joo."

    Jaemin gave him a questioning look, however he did take his phone from his inner zer pocket; turn on the mirror app in his phone, and gave it to Gong-joo.

    As soon she held the phone in her hands, Young-soo asked her to take a look at her head. When she took a look at her reflections on the phone¡¯s mirror, she saw a yellow leaf on her head; she picked that leaf off of her head and look at him apologetically.

    "This is the reason Imented that today you¡¯re looking so prettier than usual. I came near to you to take that leaf off of your head, and turn on the blinds to discuss some matter with you privately. But you misunderstood me that I¡¯m going to misbehave with you, and kicked me. Look Ms. Gong-joo I¡¯m not that type of a person, please don¡¯t get such assumption of me ever again.

    She apologized, "I¡¯m sorry to get such wrong assumption of you in my mind, sir. But if you would have said that there was a leaf on my head, you would have avoided this situation."

    "Yes, I agree with you, and it was my mistake."

    She bowed her head to him, and apologize once again, "I¡¯m sorry to kick you, sir."

    "Ms. Gong-joo, hereafter if I wanted to discuss anything with you about our contract let me contact you to your personal mobile number, and you may leave now."

    She apologized again for onest and walked form that ce.

    Once she left his office room, Jaemin sat down next to him on the couch asked him, "are you alright Young-soo, or do need any first-aid?"

    "No, hyung, I¡¯ll be alright in a while."

    "Young-soo, are you hiding anything from me?" Jaemin asked him.

    Young-soo shook his head, "I¡¯m not hiding anything from you, hyung. And I couldn¡¯t guess what are you asking about, so please ask it to me directly?"

    "Alright I¡¯ll ask it directly to you, what is your rtionship with Ms. Gong-joo, earlier you mentioned to her that you¡¯ll discuss about your contract through her personal mobile number, if you don¡¯t mind please tell me about that contract."

    "Hyung, I¡¯m so sorry to hide this matter from you for all these days, I didn¡¯t meant to hide this from you, because you knew that how busy I have been for the past few months," he apologized and exined everything to him from the beginning of his first meet with Gong-joo.

    After hearing everything from Young-soo, Jaemin was not happy with the idea about the contract girlfriend. "Young-soo if you want to prove to Eunbi that you¡¯re leading a happy life after your divorce, then why don¡¯t you date a woman for real, instead of fooling her with the fake girlfriend. I¡¯m very disappointed in you for this contract girlfriend game. What will you do if Ms. Gong-joo falls in love with for real by forgetting about the contract? Stop ying with others feelings, and try to end this game quickly as soon as possible."

    "Hyung, I agree with you even I have thought about it too, but I don¡¯t have any other choice when Eunbi came to visit me to my house on the day of her collegemencement. I just felt like I want to show her that I¡¯m doing well after the divorce, and I don¡¯t want her to regret that my happiness was ruined because of her. Therefore, I asked Ms. Gong-joo to act as my girlfriend in front of her. I agree that what I did is wrong; the contract papers are in my table¡¯s drawer, you take that, and prepare the contract termination papers. I¡¯ll end everything with Ms. Gong-joo by tomorrow."

    Jaemin hugged Young-soo, and said, "Through this I can understand that how much you respect yourself to admit your mistakes, and you are such a good hearted-person, Young-soo."

 Chapter 86 - Smooth end and the smooth start

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Smooth end and the smooth start</h4>

    At Seoul Min-suk took Eunbi out for a dinner once he returned back from his business trip. At the restaurant Eunbi looked so anxious to say her decision to him. Therefore, first she asked him, how his business trip was.

    "It was good," Min-suk answered her and noticed her that she looks so anxious, so he asked, "Eunbi, is I¡¯m making you feel anxious?"

    She shook her head.

    "Then why are you looking so anxious?" he asked, "I can guess that you are trying to say something to me, please say it to me without any hesitation."

    She gulped down some water from the water ss, "The matter now I¡¯m going to say to you will hurt your feelings, but I have to say this to you. I didn¡¯t make this decision in an overnight, only after thinking a lot I made this decision, so I hope that you¡¯ll understand me, Lets break-up Min-suk."

    Min-suk was confused to hear such decision from her because she divorced Young-soo to lead a legal rtionship to him. Now he couldn¡¯t able to believe this from her. "Tell me the truth you¡¯re joking me, isn¡¯t?"

    Eunbi shook her head with serious expression of her face, "no I¡¯m not joking, Min-suk. I¡¯m serious about my decision, lets end our rtionship and be a good friend. Even I hate myself for getting confused between love and attraction. So please try to understand my situations."

    "I know why you have taken this decision, it¡¯s because of Young-soo, am I right?" Min-suk asked her.

    Eunbi doesn¡¯t want to hide the truth to him because she wanted to break-up with him smoothly. "Yes, you are right; I find that I¡¯m having feelings for him, but I didn¡¯t decided to break-up with you to go and reunite with him," She paused for a few seconds, and Min-suk was confused with her answer. "Yes, I was toote to realize my feelings for him, but I¡¯m not nning to re-unite with Young-soo because he was dating some-other woman. I was so happy to see the happiness in her face after a long." She stood down from her ce, bowed her head, "I¡¯m extremely sorry I didn¡¯t mean to hurt your feelings, hope you¡¯ll understand me."

    "I have already expected this from you, because I have already seen the changes in you when you met Young-soo after a long during your father was hospitalized. Let¡¯s break-up as by your wish." He said and walked away from that ce.

    Eunbi felt so apologetic for hurting two men in her life, and also for ying with their feelings. She went to her house and locked herself inside her room, and sat down on the floor next to the bed by leaning her back against the bed, ¡¯why did I do such things to them, I hate myself for deceiving them in my life.¡¯ She said to herself and cried.

    Next day at Jeju Ind, Jeamin prepared the contract termination papers to Gong-joo. He got the signature from Young-soo and asked Gong-joo to meet him in his office room. When Gong-joo came to meet him he gave the papers to her, and exined about contract termination. He asked her to read that carefully and sign in that.

    Gong-joo got an unknown feeling that, why he terminated the contract all of a sudden, she felt like she wanted to meet Young-soo right away, and ask him directly about it. Therefore, she asked Jaemin to let her meet Young-soo but Jaemin didn¡¯t allow her, "sorry Ms. Gong-joo I can¡¯t let you meet my boss, please try to understand that I¡¯m doing this only for your own good. And I request you to not open-up about this contract matter to anybody else in the office; I hope that you¡¯ll maintain this as a secret as ever."

    Gong-joo was dissatisfied when he doesn¡¯t allow her to meet Young-soo, however she just signed in the contract termination papers, by thinking about his busy work schedule.

    After that Young-soo and Gong-joo didn¡¯t talk to one another. Even if they happen to meet each other in the office they just share a smile on their faces and Gong-joo would bow her head to him as his employee.

    Eunah inquired to Eunbi, "is everything ended well with Min-suk?"

    Eunbi answered her with just a nod of her head.

    "What did he say?" Eunah asked.

    "He said that he¡¯s already expected this from me, so he doesn¡¯t say much about it, and epted to break-up with me."

    "That¡¯s cool to hear, but I request you to be careful from now-on, because you said that he just epted to break-up with you without making any arguments with you, I¡¯m suspicious whether he will create problems with you in the feature." Eunah advised.

    "He¡¯ll not do anything like that, eonni so stop worrying unnecessarily," Eunbi replied.

    "We can¡¯t be sure about anything, I¡¯m not saying that he¡¯ll take revenge for sure but I¡¯m just asking you to be careful." Eunah cleared about her thoughts to Eunbi.

    Eunbi just nodded her head.

    Young-soo went to the orphanage at the weekend the one he used to go. He went to visit the kids with lots of toys. He visits the head of the orphanage mother and donated the sum of money. Then, he went to visit the babies; he carried a six month old boy baby in his arms, and feeds the milk with the help of a feeding bottle. Young-soo felt like he was in the cloud nine to hold the baby in his hands, and baby just fall asleep in his arms while drinking the milk.

    He held the baby in one hand and touched the cheek of that baby with is index finger, of-course it was too soft like rose petals, and he was so happy to see the baby sleep in his arms.

    When he put the baby in the cradle the baby cried, he patted the baby¡¯s chest gently to calm him down, and holds him in his arms. After a few minutes he tried to put the baby again in the cradle and to his surprise even this time the baby cried again.

    By looking at that the mothermented, "it¡¯s seems that the baby wanted to be in your warmth, so hold him on your shoulder for some more time, and try to put him in the cradle."

    Young-soo nodded his head to the mother, and did what the mother asked him to do. This time the baby didn¡¯t cry so he justy the baby gently on the cradle, and slept peacefully.

    Even after reaching home he kept on thinking about that baby, the way he held him in his arms, and the way the baby doesn¡¯t want to get away from his warmth. He felt like he wanted to hold him for long years, all of a sudden he got an idea that, why don¡¯t he adopt that baby, and raise him. He found that it was a great idea, and he nned to discuss about this matter to his parents on tomorrow.

 Chapter 87 - Iâ€™m going to adopt a child

    <h4>Chapter 87 - I¡¯m going to adopt a child</h4>

    Next day in the evening Young-soo went to Seoul to discuss about the child adoption matter to his parents in person.

    Once his father came back from his work, three of them sat together on the sofa of the living room. Young-soo started the conversation, "dad, mom, now I¡¯m going to discuss some important matter with you guys." He said and sat between them and held their hands, "do you guys believe that there will be some valid reasons for my every decision?"

    They looked at him and nodded their head.

    "I always dreamed to have a happy family with my wife and kids, unfortunately my married life didn¡¯t go well, and I don¡¯t have any n of getting married again. Therefore I have nned to adopt a child as a single parent.

    Adopting a child is a good matter even his parent was not against it, but they are shocked to hear that from him. "Look Young-soo we are not against with your decision, even we are not going to stop you, however we want you to get remarried first, and then adopt a child with your spouse." His mother said.

    Mr. Lee cleared his throat, "Yeboo, stop forcing him to get re-marry. He is an a.d.u.l.t now, he knows very well about what is right and wrong, and I believe in him. If he would have thought he would have adopted a child without discussing with us, but he didn¡¯t do anything like that, so let us try to understand him. He has a great respect and love on us, that¡¯s why he¡¯s asking our permission from us." Mr. Lee looked at his son, and said, "We agree for your child adoption, raise the child well, and lead a happy life with the child. But don¡¯t forget that raising a child being a single parent is not an easy job, so prepare your mind to face all the challenges ahead in your life."

    Young-soo was so happy because he didn¡¯t expect such advises from his father. He hugged his father by sitting down on the sofa. "Thank you so much dad for understanding me and also supporting me in my needs. You are the best dad, I love you so much." He said and broke the hug with his father and hugged his mother, "mom, please don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be a good father, and my son is so lucky to get you guys as his grandparents."

    As she heard such words of Young-soo she smiled and hit his arms yfully. "I love you, Young-soo, go adopt that child, but I have a condition. After adopting the child, you should bring him to our Seoul residence, because I don¡¯t want my grandchild to be grow without the love of the grandparents. Will you agree to my condition?" Mrs. Lee asked.

    Happy tears threatened in his eyes, he hugged her mother once again, and said, "Sure mom and I love you guys so much. Before I start to talk about this matter to you guys I was so scared to discuss this matter to you whether you guys will agree with my decision or not. But thank god everything has gone well without much argument."

    "Do you have any of my grandson pictures?" Mrs. Lee asked.

    "Sorry mom, I don¡¯t have any but he was so cute and he loves to be in my warmth."

    "What is his name?" Mr. Lee asked.

    "His name is Juno, dad."

    "Nice name," his parentsmented in an unison.

    ¡¯Even before he bes my legal son he has changed my parents¡¯ way of thinking,¡¯ Young-soo thought in his mind.

 Chapter 88 - Everything is in the way of our thinking

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Everything is in the way of our thinking</h4>

    In the bedroom before Mr. & Mrs. Lee goes to sleep, Mrs. Lee exined her worries to her husband, "I¡¯m happy that Young-soo is going to adopt a child but I¡¯ll be even more happy if he adopts a child along with his spouse after getting remarriage."

    Mr. Lee encircled his arms around her shoulder, "yeboo, I can understand your worries, even I also worrying about our son¡¯s future. But at the same time we have to think about the happiness of our son, I can understand that he can¡¯t forget his ex-wife Eunbi, because he loved her so much and that¡¯s why he¡¯s taken such decision. As for our sons good-mind everything will end-up in a good way. Stop thinking that if he adopts a child no woman will marry him, I¡¯m sure that, in the future he¡¯ll meet a lovable woman who¡¯ll be a good wife to our son, and a carrying mother to our grandson. Everything is in the way of our thinking, therefore let¡¯s change our way of thinking." Mr. Lee advised to his wife.

    Mrs. Lee felt so relief and agrees with his husband¡¯s words that everything is in the way of our thinking, and she gained some hope that her son will meet a woman of his life.

    When Young-soo went to the orphanage at the Jeju Ind and expressed his wish of adopting Juno by being a single parent to the head of that orphanage mother, the mother was so d to hear that from him. Then she said, "I¡¯m really happy to hear this from you son, and I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re going to be a great father to Juno, even Juno is going to grown-up as a great son in the future." The mother then exined about the reason how Juno ends up under their care.

    "Juno¡¯s parents were also grown-up under our care, they are college graduates, and they studied through the schrship. Only two years back they got married and we all thoughts that they would lead a happy married life for many years with their children. Even they have nned to adopt a child from our orphanage, but ording to thew to adopt a child the couples have been married for at least three years. During the waiting period Juno¡¯s motheres to know that she was pregnant with Juno. Even though they never give-up their n of adopting a child, they¡¯ve ned to adopt a child as their second child. One day their future ns were destroyed, when Juno¡¯s mother was on her ninth months of her pregnancy, they met with a car ident, and the doctors are able to save only Juno."

    After hearing that tragic story of Juno¡¯s parents, Young-soo excused himself, "mother I want to see Juno immediately," he said and went to meet Juno at the nursery room. He carried the sleeping Juno in his arms, "I¡¯ll be your both father and mother, and raise you with all my love, affection, and care." He said with tears in his eyes, and gave a kiss on Juno¡¯s forehead.

    During the adoption period Young-soo used to visit Juno daily after his work and y along with the other kids. It took more than three months to do the process of adopting Juno legally as his son. He resigns his CEO position of their Jeju branch hotel and went to Seoul to start a new life with his son. He informed his friends and business colleges through the socialworking site that, he has adopted a child. He celebrated Juno¡¯s first birthday along with his parents and friends in a simple manner at his Seoul residence.

    Eunbi doesn¡¯t know any of these information that Young-soo has adopted a child. She was busy with managing her father¡¯s business; she didn¡¯t contact or meet Young-soo after the day of her collegemencement. She asked her elder sister Eunah to attend the business meets or events to avoid meeting Young-soo or Min-suk, because she was so ashamed to meet them in person and she regrets so much for hurting two men in her life. Moreover, whenever she thinks about Young-soo she felt like she¡¯s missed such a good-hearted person in her life by getting confused with love and attraction.

 Chapter 89 - Lots of changes has happened in five years

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Lots of changes has happened in five years</h4>

    After Juno entered in Young-soo¡¯s life, everything has changed in his life, his life be so colorful and even more meaningful than before. He was properly able to move on from his past rtionship with Eunbi. Especially whenever Juno calls him ¡¯appa¡¯ in his cute voice he just forgets about his work pressure and felt so rxed.

    Young-soo takes care of Juno with lots of love and affection as he has promised to the orphanage head and to the baby Juno. He does everything to Juno as much as possible like a mother who takes care of her child, by bathing his son, dressing him up, feeding food, and put him to sleep. Young-soo changed the interior of his room which will be liked by the kids therefore he asked the interior designer to change the room as a colorful one. He allotted a separate room in his house for Juno which was organized with full of indoor ying equipment to y inside the house when Juno felt bored.

    Juno was such a sweet child he doesn¡¯t trouble the elders much, and he likes to y along with his father a lot. He got attached to Young-soo and his parents. He was such an understanding child whenever Young-soo goes out for his business trips Juno used to stay with his grandparents in the house without troubling them, and Young-soo speak to him through the video call. Even Mr & Mrs. Lee are also takes care of Juno as their own grandchild, and they love him a lot.

    Young-soo spends his free time only with his son Juno, therefore everyday in the evening Young-soo returns back home of his work before 5pm and takes Juno to the park which was the nearest to his house to make Juno to y along with the other kids and socialize with them. Juno was so friendly with the other kids, and enjoys ying along with his friends at the park.

    Like that five years have been flown away, and Juno started to go the kindergarten.

    Young-soo and Eunbi doesn¡¯t meet each other not even for once in those past five years, both of them were very busy with their individual works. Eunbi was busy with promoting their dairy product to some of the Asian countries; hence she was busy with her business trips, deals, and investments. She doesn¡¯t know that Young-soo has adopted a child, even her family members were not aware about it. In five years the Yoon sisters made dramatic changes in the business and their business be one of the highest profitablepanies in the South Korea which they never reach before.

    One day Young-soo read the interviews about the sess story of the Yoon sisters in the magazines, and he felt so proud of Eunbi.

    Young-soo¡¯s PA Jaemin has tied a knot with his long-term girlfriend Da-jung after dating her for five years, and they were leading a happy married life.

    Even Gong-joo didn¡¯t meet Young-soo in these past five years. Once Young-soo moved to Seoul after adopting Juno, Gong-joo resigned her job as a front desk employee at Young-soo¡¯s branch hotel at Jeju Ind, and started to prepare for the civil servant exam by putting her full effort. As she promised her parents she made her parents proud by getting the government job at the Seoul metro rail corporation as an ountant. Now she was living alone of her own at Seoul.

    Juno has never asked about his mother not even for once in the five years, but once he started to go to the kindergarten by seeing the other student¡¯s parents in the school. He asked Young-soo where his mother is and how she looks like.

    It was an expected question from Juno but Young-soo never thought that Juno will ask such questions this soon. Young-soo answered him that his mother has gone to work at the foreign country which they couldn¡¯t reach her that easily, and even she can¡¯te whenever Juno wanted to meet her, it¡¯ll take some years for her toe and meet Juno.

    Juno believed his father¡¯s answer and nodded his head in an understanding, however he raise another question by asking Young-soo to show him the picture of her mother to know how she looks like.

    Young-soo once again answered him calmly that he doesn¡¯t have any pictures of his mother, but if he finds any of her pictures he¡¯ll show it to him for sure.

 Chapter 90 - Longing for motherâ€™s love

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Longing for mother¡¯s love</h4>

    One day Young-soo¡¯s best friend Hoon-suk invited to his house for a dinner therefore Young-soo went to his house along with his son Juno.

    Hoon-suk¡¯s son Sam and Juno are same age kids, also they go to the same kindergarten, even they are ssmates and best friends since y school.

    Their fathers are so happy to see their sons be best-friend like them.

    Juno and Sam yed together in the house happily with lots of excitements. When timees to have dinner, Sam and Juno sat next to each-other on the dining chair, and their parents sat beside them.

    After a while Sohee saw her son is not eating the food properly hence she started to feed him the food on his te. Juno looked at them with a longing feelings that when he¡¯ll receive such love and care from his mother.

    Young-soo noticed that Juno was looking at Sam¡¯s mother with longing feelings for mother¡¯s love. He lifted Juno from his ce and made him sit down on hisp; he kissed his cheek, and feeds the food to him. But Juno was kept on looking at Sam and his mother. Young-soo cheered him up by saying "Juno,e-on lets feed the dinner to one-another."

    Juno nodded his head in eptance, and feeds a spoonful of rice to his father. To make Juno smile Young-soo teased him by bringing the piece of meat next to his mouth, when Juno opened his mouth to have the meat piece Young-soo quickly had the meet piece without feeding it to Juno.

    Junoughed and did the same to his father.

    Young-soo was relieved once he heard theughter sound of his son.

    That night after returning to their house, Young-sooy down on the bed next to his son who was sound as sleeping. He gave a kiss on Juno¡¯s forehead, and whispered. "I¡¯m sorry Juno for making you longing for mother¡¯s love. I can understand that you are so curious to know where your mother is, but I hope that you¡¯ll understand everything of your own when you grow older. Even when you get to know about your birth history I strongly believe that any kind of crack will not appear in our father son rtionship. I love you Juno more than anything else in this world."

    One day while Juno and Sam ying at Lee¡¯s residence. They went into the store room and there they saw lots of waste things, such as cardboard boxes, wooden boxes, and some old ssic furniture. Juno first opened one of the cardboard box; in that there were some old toys. As they saw some toys they were so curious and excited to know what has got inside those rests of the boxes. When they opened the wooden boxes they saw photo albums and a medium sizeminated photo; it was Young-soo and Eunbi¡¯s wedding photo, and they took that out from the wooden box.

    Juno looked at the photo with a questioning look and thought, who is that woman that was standing next to his father in that photo.

    Sam pointed his index finger at Eunbi in that photo and asked Juno "Yeah, is this your mother?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Juno, replied him innocently.

    "I think this ajumma is your mother, because my parents also have the same types of photo in our house. One day when I asked my mother why I was not with them in that picture. My mother answered me that it¡¯s their wedding picture so when they took that picture I was not born at that time. Therefore, I think it¡¯s your parents wedding picture and see you were not with them in this picture." Sam exined.

    "Is it so, then the person next to my father in this photo is my mother? Come let¡¯s go and ask it to my grandmother." Juno said and took that picture and went to rify their doubts with his grandmother.

    Mrs. Lee was cleaning the leaves of the indoor bonsai nt in her room, as she heard the knock on the door she and said, "Yese in." She saw Juno and Sam and asked them, "What happened, Juno and what you are carrying in your hands?"

    Juno walked near to his grandmother, showed the photo to her. Mrs. Lee was shocked to see Young-soo¡¯s wedding picture in his hands, and asked him, "From where did you got this photo, Juno?"

    "We took this photo from the store room, halmeoni." He pointed Eunbi in that photo,

    "halmeoni, is this my mother?"

    Mrs. Lee doesn¡¯t know what to answer to Juno but she has to tell him the truth before he creates any kind of affection to Eunbi by thinking that she was his mother, "No, Juno she is not your mother."

    Juno gave her a sad look, and cried, "I know she is my mother, halmeoni is lying to me."

    Mrs. Lee went near to Juno lift him up in her arms, and wiped the tears from his face, "I¡¯m not lying to you Juno, what I said is the truth."

    "No, I don¡¯t believe your words, you are lying to me. I¡¯ll ask it to my appa, because appa will not lie to me now let me down, halmeoni."

    Mrs. Lee let him down as by his wish, and tried topromise him, but before she utter a word to him he ran out of her room, and bumped with his father.

    As Young-soo saw the tears from his sons face, he lifted Juno in his arms and inquired, "What happened why you are crying?"

    Juno showed the photo to his father and asked him the same questions which he¡¯s asked to his grandmother.

    Young-soo was stumbled on Juno¡¯s question, and said, "No Juno, she is not you mother."

    Juno was so upset to hear the same answer also from his father, "appa, you are also lying to me like halmeoni, I hate you, appa. I know she is my mother, I want to meet my mother right now, please take me to my mother."

    Young-soo and his parents were tried topromise Juno but Juno didn¡¯t listened to their words. Usually Juno was such an understanding child, but they don¡¯t know why he¡¯s not listening to their words at this matter."

    As he was kept on crying continuously, Young-soo managed toprise by saying that he¡¯ll take him to meet his mother, and put him to sleep. However that night he got high fever, and he was taken to the hospital for the treatments.

    Young-soo was way too worried about Juno¡¯s health, and he couldn¡¯t able to see his son suffer for mother¡¯s love, therefore he asked his mother to take care of his son, and he went to meet Eunbi at her residence.

 Chapter 91 - She was so excited to meet him

    <h4>Chapter 91 - She was so excited to meet him</h4>

    Throughout the way to her house, Young-soo was so anxious, and lots of thoughts were running in his head whether she¡¯ll ept to be a mother to his son or not, and how he shouldpromise her.

    When he reached her house some of the old memories were shed onto his mind, however he shook of his thoughts away from his mind, and rang the doorbell. In a minute the housemaid opened the door and Young-soo said that he wanted to meet Eunbi. The housemaid weed him in, asked him to sit down on the sofa of the living room, and went to inform it to Eunbi that Young-soo hase to meet her.

    Eunbi was clueless that why Young-soo hase home to meet her at this hour, after so many years. Even she was confused whether she has heard the information correctly from the housemaid. Therefore she asked the housemaid to say one more time that who hase to meet her.

    The housemaid replied calmly, "Mr. Young-soo hase to meet you, and waiting at the living room."

    Eunbi was so excited to meet him after a long, she went downstairs to meet him, as she saw the tears, anxiousness, and worries on his face she could guess that something is wrong. "What happened, are you alright, Young-soo?"

    Young-soo stood down from the sofa, "Eunbi, I have always thought that I should not disturb your mind by meeting you, that¡¯s why I made sure to not meet you again in my life, but my situations pushed me toe and meet you after so many years. I would like to talk to you in private, shall we?"

    Eunbi nodded her head and take him to the garden area of the house. They stood face to face to each other, before Young-soo say about Juno he decided to ask some question to her. "Eunbi, if you don¡¯t mind may I ask you some questions."

    Eunbi nodded her head with a thought that what he¡¯d going to ask.

    Young-soo nervously licked his lips, "are you still in the rtionship with Min-suk."

    Eunbi was excited as soon as he asked this question to her and something said in her mind that he¡¯s going to ask her to live with him. Therefore without wasting time she replied, "No, I ended my rtionship with him a long back."

    Young-soo made a sign of relief, and asked her the second question, "Are you engaged with anybody else, or in a new rtionship?"

    Eunbi conformed in her mind that what she has expected is finally going to happen now. She shook her head from one side to the other, and gave him a questioning look.

    "Eunbi, now Ie to the point," Young-soo said and exined everything to her that what else happened in his life after their divorce. And Eunbi was so shocked to hear that he has adopted a child.

    Young-soo went near to her, held her hands with tears in his eyes, "my son Juno was longing for mothers love and affection for a few years. Today when he was ying with his friends he saw our wedding photo by chance and considered you as his mother. He cried a lot and got high-fever, and now he was admitted in the hospital for the treatments. I couldn¡¯t able to see my son suffer, so please try to understand my situation, and I want you to be the mother to my son."

    Eunbi was already feeling so regret for hurting his feelings so badly in the past, and now she doesn¡¯t want to hurt him again. She could understand that how Young-soo will be worried if anything happens to his loved ones. Moreover she doesn¡¯t want to be mean to the child who is thinking that she was his mother. Therefore she epted to go meet Juno at the hospital. "Let me decide everythingter, now I¡¯lle with you, so I¡¯ll go change my dress, and youe and wait inside the house." She said and went into her room.

    She returned back in a few minutes. Hence her parents and her elder sister were sleeping; she asked one of the housemaids to inform to her parents that she is going out for some important matter.

    Young-soo took her to the hospital in his car to meet Juno.

    When they reach the hospital, Eunbi bowed her head in a respectful manner, Mrs. Lee was unhappy to see Eunbi along with her son. "Now why did you bring her here, and are you going to say to Juno that she¡¯s his mother?"

    "Mom, please try to understand me and this is not the right time to get into an arguments, my son happiness is more important to me anything else in this world." Young-soo exined his situation.

    Mrs. Lee doesn¡¯t like to say another word, "do as by your wish," she said, gave a menacing re at Eunbi, and walked out of the room.

    Eunbi sat down next to Juno on the bed, Juno was sound asleep, she gently stroked his cheek, andmented, "He looks so cute."

    Young-soo nodded his head, "when he wakes up in the morning he¡¯ll be so happy to see you."

 Chapter 92 - I will never miss you this time Young-soo

    <h4>Chapter 92 - I will never miss you this time Young-soo</h4>

    That night both Young-soo and Eunbi stayed next to Juno in the hospital. They felt like they wanted to talk to each-other and share their life experience which has happened after their divorce; however they didn¡¯t speak to one another instead they gazed at each-other often, and they felt so awkward therefore to break the awkwardness between them Young-soo showed her the pictures and videos of Juno which was on his phone.

    Young-soo could guess that her face looked so tired due to her official work. He apologized for disturbing her on her busy official schedule.

    It¡¯s true that she was tired but she doesn¡¯t want to hear any kind of apologies from him. "Young-soo, please you don¡¯t need to apologies to me anymore when you haven¡¯t done anything." She felt like she wanted to talk to him all-night as they meet after so many years.

    Young-soo checked the time of his wrist watch and it reads 3.30am therefore he asked her to sleep on the attendant bed and he went out of the hospital room.

    Next day in the morning, when Juno woke-up the first person he saw was Eunbi. The person who he was thinking that she was his mother, he was so happy to see her next to him on the bed. He stood up on the bed, and hugged her happily, "Omma, you came." Juno looked at his father who was standing next to Eunbi, "Appa, see finally Omma havee to meet me."

    Eunbi was so happy to see the happiness on Juno¡¯s face. Young-soo was even happier than Eunbi to see the smile back on Juno¡¯s face.

    That day Juno got discharge from the hospital, and Eunbi went along with Juno to Mr. Lee¡¯s residence for the first time after the divorce. Lots of memories were shed through her mind. Mrs. Lee doesn¡¯t like to take Eunbi to her residence as Juno¡¯s mother, however she make sure to not utter any hateful words to Eunbi. She could understand that her son Young-soo is doing all these things only because of the happiness of his lovable son.

    Juno held one of his mother¡¯s hands, took her to his room, and showed the toys to her. It was Young- soo¡¯s room the one which they spend together nearly for a day. Now it was modified ording to Juno¡¯s likings and preferences.

    Eunbi could understand that how much Young-soo loves his son.

    That day Juno never let go of Eunbi¡¯s hand, he held her hand tight. As Juno was not fully recovered from the fever Eunbi decided to stay with Juno, and soon in a few minutes Juno falls asleep on Eunbi¡¯sp.

    Young-soo shed some happy tears; that finally his son could experience the mother¡¯s love and care through Eunbi.

    As Eunbi saw the tears on Young-soo¡¯s eyes she asked him, "Are you alright Young-soo?"

    He cleared his throat and nodded his head, "Yeah, I¡¯m alright."

    He sat down in the armchair in the room, "Eunbi may I ask you something?"

    "Sure," She replied.

    "Will you stay next to my son and be his mother?"

    Without any second thoughts she replied him, "I will Young-soo, and I promise you that I¡¯ll take good care of Juno as my son."

    Young-soo was so happy to hear the positive reply from Eunbi, he doesn¡¯t know how to express his gratitude towards Eunbi but all he did was thanked her with happy tears.

    "I will speak regarding this matter to my parent, and get their permission," Eunbi said.

    "Let I and Junoe along with you, because you are going to speak to your parents for the sake of my son, therefore we¡¯ll apany you."

    Eunbi made a gentle smile on her face, "You guys are weed, however I want to clear about a thing to you Young-soo, that Juno is not only your son, now he¡¯s our son."

    He shed a smile before he replies to her, "I¡¯m sorry hereafter I¡¯ll not mean that Juno as my son, he¡¯s is our son." He paused for a few seconds, their gaze met with each other, and their hearts skipped a beat. Soon they changed gazes on Juno, Young-soo realized that he still have feelings for her.

    Eunbi thought, ¡¯in the past I have realized ittely that I was in love with you, but this time I¡¯ll never miss you again in my life Young-soo, and no matter what I will love you to the core, and lead a happy life with you along with our son till the end.¡¯

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!